Skip to main content

Full text of "The sin-eater, and other tales by Fiona Macleod"

See other formats


■<JD 


■CD 
■CD 
-LO 


•CD 


CO 


!:^i 


90 


THE     SIN  -  EATER 


By  the  Same  Author 

Pharals:   A  Romance  of  the  Isles.    (Frank 
Murray,  Derby.) 

The  Mountain  Lovers.  [KeytwtesSeries.] 
(John  Lane.) 


IN  PREPARATION 

The  Washer  of  the  Ford:    And  other 
Legendary  Moralities. 

Merlin:   A  Romance. 


The  Sin-Eater 

And  other  Tales 

By  FIONA  MACLEOD 
Author  of  "  Pharais  "  and 
"The  Mountain  Lovers" 


1  ^     ' 


PATRICK  GEDDES  k  COLLEAGUES 
THE  LAWNMARKET,  EDINBURGH 
STONE   &    KIMBALL,    CHICAGO 


Ss 


Copyrighted  in  United  States. 

All  rights  reserved. 

Oct.  jSgj. 


ZTo 
GEORGE   MEREDITH 

IN   GRATITUDE  AND   HOMAGE 

AND  BECAUSE   HE   IS 

PRINCE    OF   CELTDOM 


LYRIC  RUNES 


Rune  of  the  Tide-Faring      .  {"  The  Ninth  Wave'') 

Rutie  of  the  Black  Seal         .  {^^  The  Judgment  o' God") 

The  Rune  o/Cormac  and  Eilidh  ("  The  Harping  of  Cravetheen  ") 

The  Burden  of  the  Tide        .  ("  The  Dannan-Ron  ") 

Tilt  Rune  of  M anus  MacCodrum  {Do.) 

Wave,  Wave,  Green  Branches  ("  The  Daughter  of  the  Sun  ") 

Aiona (Do,) 


The  Two  lans 

Shule  Agrah  . 

Mo  lennav-a-chree 

Lennavan-nio 

Birdeen,  Birdeen  . 

The  Son?  of  fsla  to  Eilidh 


{Do.) 

(Do.) 
("  The  Birdeen") 
{Do.) 
{Do.) 

("Silko'  ihe  Kine") 


CONTENTS 


PACB 

Prologue  (^From  lona) i 

I 

The  Sin-Eater 17 

The  Ninth  Wave 68 

The  Judgment  o'  God 84 

II 

The  Harping  of  Cravetheen      .         .         .        .  ioj 

III 
Tragic  Landscapes — 

I.  The  Tempest  .         .         .         .         .129 

II.  Mist 137 

III.  Summer-sleep  ......  140 

IV 

The  Anointed  Man 147 

The  Dan-nan-Ron 156 

Green  Branches 207 

V 

The  Daughter  of  the  Sun         ....  237 

The  BiRDEEN 267 

Silk  o'  the  Kine 284 


FROM     lONA 


To  George  Meredith 

Here,  where  the  sound  of  the  falling  wave  is  faintly 
to  be  heard,  and  rather  as  in  the  spiral  chamber  of 
a  shell  than  in  the  windy  open,  I  write  these  few 
dedicatory  words.  I  am  alone  here,  betwixt  sea 
and  sky :  for  there  is  no  other  living  thing  for  the 
seeing,  on  this  bouldered  height  of  Diln-I,  except  a 
single  blue  shadow  that  dreams  slowly  athwart  the 
hillside.  The  bleating  of  lambs  and  ewes,  the  lowing 
of  kine,  these  come  up  from  the  viachar  that  lies 
between  the  west  slopes  and  the  shoreless  sea  to 
the  west,  these  ascend  as  the  very  smoke  of  sound. 
All  round  the  island  there  is  a  continuous  breath- 
ing—  deeper  and  more  prolonged  on  the  west, 
where  the  sea-heart  is ;  but  audible  everywhere. 
This  moment  the  seals  on  Soa  are  putting  their 
breasts  against  the  running  tide ;  for  I  see  a  flashing 
of  fins  here  and  there  in  patches  at  the  north  end 
of  the  Sound ;  and  already  from  the  ruddy  granite 
A 


2  FROM    lONA 

shores  of  the  Ross  there  is  a  congregation  of  sea- 
fowl, — gannets  and  guillemots,  skuas  and  herring- 
gulls,  the  long-necked  northern-diver,  the  tern,  the 
cormorant.  In  this  sun-flood  the  waters  of  the  Sound 
dance  their  blue  bodies  and  swirl  their  flashing  white 
hair  o'  foam ;  and,  as  I  look,  they  seem  to  me  like 
children  of  the  wind  and  the  sunshine,  leaping  and 
running  in  these  sun-gold  pastures,  with  a  laughter 
as  sweet  against  the  ears  as  the  voices  of  children 
at  play. 

The  joy  of  life  vibrates  everywhere.  Yet  the 
Weaver  doth  not  sleep,  but  only  dreams.  He  loves 
the  sun-drowned  shadows.  They  are  invisible  thus, 
but  they  are  there,  in  the  sunlight  itself.  Sure, 
they  may  be  heard ;  as,  an  hour  ago,  when  on  my 
way  hither  by  the  Stairway  of  the  Kings — for  so 
sometimes  they  call  here  the  ancient  stones  of  the 
mouldered  princes  of  long-ago — I  heard  a  mother 
moaning  because  of  the  son  that  had  had  to  go 
over-sea  and  leave  her  in  her  old  age ;  and  heard 
also  a  child  sobbing  because  of  the  sorrow  of  child- 
hood, that  sorrow  so  mysterious,  so  unfathomable, 
so  for  ever  incommunicable. 

To  the  little  one  I  spoke.  But  all  she  would 
say,  looking  up  through  dark,  tear-wet  eyes  already 
filled  with  the  shadow  of  the  burden  of  woman, 
was  :  Ha  mee  duvdchiis. 


i 


FROM    I  ON  A  3 

Tha  mi Dubhachas !  ...   "I  have  the  gloom." 

Ah,  that  saying  !  How  often  I  have  heard  it  in 
the  remote  Isles!  "The  Gloom."  It  is  not  grief, 
nor  any  common  sorrow,  nor  that  dee[)  despond- 
ency of  weariness  that  comes  of  accomplished  things, 
too  soon,  too  literally  fulfilled.  But  it  is  akin 
to  each  of  these,  and  involves  each.  It  is  rather 
the  unconscious  knowledge  of  the  lamentation  of 
a  race,  the  unknowing  surety  of  an  inheritance  of 
woe. 

On  the  lips  of  the  children  of  what  people,  save 
in  the  last  despoiled  sanctuaries  of  the  Gael,  could 
be  heard  these  all  too  significant  sayings :  Tha  mi 
DtibhachaSy  "  I  have  the  gloom " ;  Ma  tha  sin  an 
Dan,  "  If  that  be  ordained ;  If  it  be  Destiny "  ? 
Never  shall  I  forget  the  lisping  of  this  phrase — 
common  from  The  Seven  Hunters,  that  are  the 
extreme  of  the  Hebrid  Isles,  to  the  Rhinns  of  Islay, 
and  from  the  Ord  of  Sutherland  to  the  Mull  of 
Cantyre  —  never  shall  I  forget  the  lisping  of  this 
phrase  in  the  mouth  of  a  little  birdikin  of  a  lass, 
not  more  than  three  years  old, — a  phrase  caught, 
no  doubt,  as  the  jay  catches  the  storm-note  of  the 
missel-thrush,  but  not  the  less  significant,  not  the 
less  piteous ;  Ma  tha  s\n  an  Dan,  "  If  it  be 
Destiny." 

This  is  so.      And  yet,  not  a   stone's-throw  from 


4  FROM    lONA 

where  I  lie,  half  hidden  beneath  an  overhanging 
rock,  is  a  Pool  of  Healing.  To  this  small  black- 
brown  tarn  pilgrims  of  every  generation,  for  hun- 
dreds upon  hundreds  of  years,  have  come.  SoHtary, 
these :  not  only  because  the  pilgrim  to  the  Fount  of 
Eternal  Youth — which,  as  all  Gaeldom  knows,  is 
beneath  this  tarn  on  D(in-I  of  lona — must  fare  hither 
alone,  and  at  dawn,  so  as  to  touch  the  healing  water 
the  moment  the  first  sunray  quickens  it — but  soli- 
tary, also,  because  those  who  go  in  quest  of  this 
Fount  of  Youth  are  the  dreamers  and  the  Children 
of  Dream,  and  these  are  not  many,  and  few  come 
to  this  lonely  place.  Yet,  an  Isle  of  Dream,  lona 
is,  indeed.  Here  the  last  sun-worshippers  bowed 
before  the  Rising  of  God  ;  here  Columba  and  his 
hymning  priests  laboured  and  brooded;  and  here 
Oran  dreamed  beneath  the  monkish  cowl  that  pagan 
dream  of  his.  Here,  too,  the  eyes  of  Fionn  and 
Oisin,  and  of  many  another  of  the  heroic  men  and 
women  of  the  Fianna,  lingered  often ;  here  the  Pict 
and  the  Celt  bowed  beneath  the  yoke  of  the  Norse 
pirate,  who,  too,  left  his  dreams,  or  rather  his 
strangely  beautiful  soul-rainbows,  as  a  heritage  to 
the  stricken ;  here,  for  century  after  century,  the 
Gael  has  lived,  suffered,  joyed,  dreamed  his  impos- 
sible beautiful  dream ;  as  here,  now,  he  still  lives, 
still  suffers   patiently,  still  dreams,  and,  through  all 


FROM    I  ON A  5 

and  over  all,  broods  deep  against  the  mystery  of 
things.  He  is  an  elemental,  among  the  elemental 
forces.  They  have  the  voices  of  wind  and  sea ;  he 
has  these  words  of  the  soul  of  the  Celtic  race : 
Tha  mi  Diibluuhixs  .  .  .  J\/a  tha  s)n  an  Dan.  It 
is  because  the  Fount  of  Youth  that  is  upon  Diln-I 
of  lona  is  not  the  only  Wellspring  of  Peace  that 
the  Gael  can  front  "an  Diln"  as  he  does,  and  can 
endure  his  "  Dubhachas."  Who  knows  where  its 
tributaries  are?  They  may  be  in  your  heart,  or  in 
mine,  and  in  a  myriad  others. 

I  would  that  the  birds  of  Angus  Ogue  might, 
for  once,  be  changed,  not  into  the  kisses  of  love, 
but  into  doves  of  peace;  that  they  might  fly  forth 
into  the  green  world,  and  be  nested  there  awhile, 
crooning  their  incommunicable  song  that  would  yet 
bring  joy  and  hope. 

^Vhy,  you  may  think,  do  I  write  these  things? 
It  is  because  I  wish  to  say  to  you,  and  to  all  who 
may  read  this  book,  that  in  what  I  have  said  lies 
the  Secret  of  the  Gael.  The  Beauty  of  the  World, 
the  Pathos  of  Life,  the  gloom,  the  fatalism,  the 
spiritual  glamour :  it  is  out  of  these,  the  heritance 
of  the  Gael,  that  I  have  wrought  these  tales. 

Well  I  know  that  they  do  not  give  "a  rounded 
and  complete    portrait   of  the    Celt."      It   is   more 


6  FROM    lONA 

than  likely  that  I  could  not  do  so  if  I  tried,  but 
I  have  not  tried;  not  even  to  give  "a  rounded  and 
complete  portrait "  of  the  Gael,  who  is  to  the  Celtic 
race  what  the  Franco-Breton  is  to  the  French,  a 
creature  not  without  blitheness  and  humour,  laughter- 
loving,  indolent,  steadfast,  gentle,  fierce,  but  above 
all  attuned  to  elemental  passions,  to  the  poetry  of 
nature,  and  wrought  in  every  nerve  and  fibre  by 
the  gloom  and  mystery  of  his  environment. 

Elsewhere  I  may  give  such  delineation  as  I  can, 
and  is  within  my  own  knowledge,  of  the  many- 
sidedness  of  the  Celt,  and  even  of  the  insular  Gael. 
But  in  this  book,  as  in  "Pharais"  and  "The 
Mountain  Lovers,"  I  give  the  life  of  the  Gael  in 
what  is,  to  me,  in  accord  with  my  own  observation 
and  experience,  its  most  poignant  characteristics — 
that  is,  of  course,  in  certain  circumstances,  in  a  par- 
ticular environment.  Almost  needless  to  say,  I  do 
not  present  such  mere  sport  of  Destiny  as  Neil 
Ross,  the  Sin-Eater,  or  Neil  MacCodrum  ("The 
Dan-nan-Ron"),  as  typical  Gaels,  any  more  than  I 
would  have  Gloom  Achanna,  whose  sombre  person- 
ality colours  the  three  tales  of  the  fourth  section, 
accepted  as  typical  of  the  perverted  Celt.  They  are 
true  in  their  degree — that  is  all.  But  I  do  aver  that 
Alison  Achanna,  the  Anointed  Man;  and  the  fisher- 
men of  lona  of  whom  I  speak ;  and  Ian  Mbr  of  the 


FROMIONA  7 

Hills ;  and  others  akin  to  these — are  typical.  This, 
obviously,  may  be  said  without  affirming  that  they  are 
"  rounded  and  complete "  types  of  the  Gaelic  Celt. 
Of  course  they  are  nothing  of  the  kind.  This  also 
may  be  said :  that  they  are  not  typical  to  the  exclusion 
of  other  types.  Could  Ian  Mot  be  common  any- 
where? Are  there  so  many  poet-dreamers?  Could 
Ethlenn  Stuart  or  Eilidh  Mclan  be  met  with  in  each 
strath,  on  every  hillside?  Is  the  beautiful  and  one 
inevitable  phrase  to  be  found  on  any  lips  ?  All 
men  speak  of  love ;  but  only  you  have  said  the 
supreme  thing  of  the  passion  of  love — namely,  that 
Passion  is  noble  strength  on  fire.  You  only  have 
said  this.  It  is  individually  characteristic ;  it  is 
racially  typical ;  and  yet  a  thousand  poets  have  come 
and  gone,  a  million  million  hearts  have  beat  to  this 
chord,  and  the  phrase  has  waited,  isolate,  for  you. 
Is  it,  therefore,  not  indicative  ?  Whether  with 
phrase,  or  the  lilt  of  a  free  music,  or  with  man — 
there  should  be  no  saying  that  he  or  it  does  not 
exist,  because  invisible  through  the  dust  of  the 
common  highway. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  "the  Celtic  Fringe" 
is  of  divers  colours.  The  Armorican,  the  Cymric, 
the  Gael  of  Ireland,  and  the  Scottish  Gael,  are  of 
the  same  stock,  but  are  not  the  same  people.  Even 
the  crofter  of  Donegal  or  the  fisherman  of  Clare  is 


8  FROM    lONA 

no  more  than  an  older  or  younger  brother  of  the 
Hebridean  or  the  Highlander :  certainly  they  are 
not  twins,  of  an  indistinguishable  likeness.  Some 
of  my  critics,  heedless  of  the  complex  conditions 
which  differentiate  the  Irish  and  the  Scottish  Celt, 
complain  of  the  Celtic  gloom  that  dusks  the  life  of 
the  men  and  women  I  have  tried  to  draw.  That 
may  be  just.  I  wish  merely  to  say  that  I  have 
not  striven  to  depict  the  blither  Irish  Celt.  I  have 
sought  mainly  to  express  something  of  what  I  have 
seen  as  paramount,  something  of  "  the  Celtic  Gloom  " 
which,  to  many  Gaels  if  not  to  all,  is  so  distinctive 
in  the  remote  life  of  a  doomed  and  passing  race. 
Possibly,  though  of  course  it  is  unlikely  they  should 
write  save  out  of  fulness  of  knowledge,  those  of  my 
critics  to  whom  I  allude  have  dwelt  for  years  among 
these  distant  isles,  intimate  with  the  speech  and 
mind  and  daily  life  and  veiled  secretive  inner  nature 
of  the  men  and  women  who  inhabit  them.  I  cannot 
judge,  for  I  do  not  profess  to  know  every  glen  in 
the  Highlands,  or  to  have  set  foot  on  every  one  of 
the  Thousand  Isles. 

A  doomed  and  passing  race.  Yes,  but  not  wholly 
so.  The  Celt  has  at  last  reached  his  horizon.  There 
is  no  shore  beyond.  He  knows  it.  This  has  been 
the  burden  of  his  song  since  Malvina  led  the  blind 


FROM    I  ON A  9 

Oisin  to  his  grave  by  the  sea.  "  Even  the  Children 
of  Light  must  go  down  into  darkness."  But  this 
apparition  of  a  passing  race  is  no  more  than  the 
fulfilment  of  a  glorious  resurrection  before  our  very 
eyes.  For  the  genius  of  the  Celtic  race  stands  out 
now  with  averted  torch,  and  the  light  of  it  is  a 
glory  before  the  eyes,  and  the  flame  of  it  is  blown 
into  the  hearts,  of  the  mightier  conquering  people. 
The  Celt  falls,  but  his  spirit  rises  in  the  heart  and 
the  brain  of  the  Anglo-Celtic  peoples,  with  whom 
are  the  destinies  of  the  generations  to  come. 

Well,  this  is  a  far  cry,  from  one  small  voice  on 
the  hill-slope  of  Dlin-I  of  lona  to  the  clarion-call 
of  the  future !  But,  sure,  even  in  this  Isle  of  Joy, 
as  it  seems  to-day  in  this  dazzle  of  golden  light  and 
splashing  wave,  there  is  all  the  gloom  and  all  the 
mystery  which  lived  in  the  minds  of  the  old  seers 
and  bards.  Yonder,  where  that  thin  spray  quivers 
against  the  thyme-set  cliff,  is  the  Spouting  Cave, 
where  to  this  day  the  Mar-Tarbh,  dread  creature 
of  the  sea,  swims  at  the  full  of  the  tide.  Beyond, 
out  of  sight  behind  these  heights,  is  Port-na-Churaich, 
where,  a  thousand  years  ago,  Columba  landed  in  his 
coracle.  Here,  eastward,  is  the  landing-place  for  the 
dead  of  old,  brought  hence  out  of  Christendom  for 
sacred   burial   in    the  Isle    of  the   Saints.     All   the 


lo  FROMIONA 

story  of  Albyn  is  here.  lona  is  the  microcosm  of 
Gaeldom. 

Last  night,  about  the  hour  of  the  sun's  going, 
I  lay  upon  the  heights  near  the  Cave,  overlooking 
the  Machar — the  sandy,  rock-frontiered  plain  of  dune- 
land  on  the  west  side  of  lona,  exposed  to  the 
Atlantic.  There  was  neither  man  nor  beast,  no 
living  thing  to  see,  save  one  solitary  human  creature. 
This  brown,  bent,  aged  man  toiled  at  kelp-burning. 
I  watched  the  smoke  till  it  merged  into  the  sea- 
mist  that  came  creeping  swiftly  out  of  the  north, 
and  down  from  Dtin-I  eastward.  At  last  nothing 
was  visible.  The  mist  shrouded  everything.  I  could 
hear  the  dull  rhythmic  beat  of  the  waves.  That 
was  all.     No  sound,  nothing  visible. 

It  was,  or  seemed,  a  long  while  before  a  rapid 
thud-thud  trampled  the  heavy  air.  Then  I  heard 
the  rush,  the  stamping  and  neighing,  of  some  young 
mares,  pasturing  there,  as  they  raced  to  and  fro, 
bewildered,  or  mayhap  only  in  play.  A  glimpse 
I  caught  of  three,  with  flying  manes  and  tails;  the 
others  were  blurred  shadows  only.  A  swirl,  and 
the  mist  disclosed  them;  a  swirl,  and  the  mist 
enfolded  them  again.     Then,  silence  once  more. 

All  at  once,  though  not  for  a  long  time  thereafter, 
the  mist  rose  and  drifted  seaward. 

Everything  was  as  before.     The  Kelp-Burner  still 


FROM    lONA  II 

stood,  straking  the  smouldering  sea-weed.  Above 
him  a  column  ascended,  bluely  spiral,  dusked  with 
gloom  of  shadow. 

The  Kelp-Burner :  who  is  he  but  the  Gael  of  the 
Isles  ?  Who  but  the  Celt  in  his  sorrow  ?  The  mist 
falls  and  the  mist  rises.  He  is  there  all  the  same, 
behind  it,  part  of  it :  and  the  column  of  smoke  is 
the  incense  out  of  his  longing  heart,  that  desires 
Heaven  and  Earth  and  is  dowered  only  with  poverty 
and  pain,  hunger  and  weariness,  a  little  isle  of  the 
seas,  a  great  hope,  and  the  love  of  love. 

In  that  mist  I  had  dreamed  a  dream.  When  I 
woke,  these  strange  unfamiliar  words  were  upon  my 
lips  : — Am    Dia    beo,    an    Domhan    hasacha',    an 

DiOMHAIR    CiNNE'-DaONNA. 

Am  Dia  beo,  an  Domhan  basacha',  an  Diomhair 
Cinne'-Daonna :  the  Living  God,  the  dying  World, 
and  the  mysterious  Race  of  Men. 

I  know  not  what  obscure  and  remote  ancestral 
memory  rose,  there,  to  the  surface  ;  but  I  imagined 
for  a  moment  that  the  spirit  of  the  race,  and  not 
a  solitary  human  being,  found  utterance  in  this  so 
typical  saying.  It  is  the  sense  of  an  abiding  spiritual 
Presence,  of  a  waning,  a  perishing  World,  and  of 
the  mystery  a'nd  incommunicable  destiny  of  Man, 
which  distinguish  the  ethical  life  of  the  Celt. 


12  FROM    lONA 

"The  Three  Powers,"  I  murmured,  as  I  rose  to 
leave  the  place  where  I  was;  "these  are  the  three 
Powers — the  Living  God,  the  evanescent  World,  and 
Man.  And,  somewhere,  in  the  darkness, — '  an  Dan, 
Destiny.' " 

Yes,  Ma  tha  sin  an  Dan :  that  is  where  we  come 
to  again.  It  is  Destiny,  then,  that  is  the  Protagonist 
in  the  Celtic  Drama — the  most  moving,  the  most 
poignant  of  all  that  make  up  the  too  tragic  Tragi- 
comedy of  human  life.  And  it  is  Destiny,  that 
sombre  Demogorgon  of  the  Gael,  whose  boding 
breath,  whose  menace,  whose  shadow,  glooms  so 
much  of  the  remote  life  I  know,  and  hence  glooms 
also  this  book  of  interpretations :  for  pages  of  life 
must  either  be  interpretative  or  merely  documentary, 
and  these  following  pages  have  for  the  most  part 
been  written  as  by  one  who  repeats,  with  curious 
insistence,  a  haunting,  familiar,  yet  ever  wild  and 
remote  air,  whose  obscure  meanings  he  would  fain 
reiterate,  interpret. 

You,  of  all  living  writers,  can  best  understand 
this ;  for  in  you  the  Celtic  genius  burns  a  pure 
flame.  True,  the  Cymric  blood  that  is  in  you 
moves  to  a  more  lightsome  measure  than  that  of 
the  Scottish  Gael,  and  the  accidents  of  temperament 
and  life  have   combined  to  make  you  a  writer  for 


F  R  O  M     I  O  N  A  13 

great  peoples  rather  than  for  a  people.  But  though 
England  appropriate  you  as  her  son,  and  all  the 
Anglo-Celtic  peoples  are  the  heritors  of  your  genius, 
we  claim  your  brain.  Now,  we  are  a  scattered 
band.  The  I>rcton's  eyes  are  slowly  turning  from 
the  sea,  and  slowly  his  ears  are  forgetting  the 
whisper  of  the  wind  around  Menhir  and  Dolmen. 
The  Cornishman  has  lost  his  language,  and  there 
is  now  no  bond  between  him  and  his  ancient  kin. 
The  Manxman  has  ever  been  the  mere  yeoman  of 
the  Celtic  chivalry  ;  but  even  his  rude  dialect 
perishes  year  by  year.  In  Wales,  a  great  tradition 
survives  ;  in  Ireland,  a  supreme  tradition  fades 
through  sunset-hued  horizons  to  the  edge  o'  dark ; 
in  Celtic  Scotland,  a  passionate  regret,  a  despairing 
love  and  longing,  narrows  yearly  before  a  bastard 
utilitarianism  which  is  almost  as  great  a  curse  to 
our  despoiled  land  as  Calvinistic  theology  has  been 
and  is. 

But  with  you,  and  others  not  less  enthusiastic  if 
less  brilliant,  we  need  not  despair.  "The  English- 
man may  trample  down  the  heather,"  say  the  shep- 
herds of  Argyll,  "but  he  cannot  trample  down  the 
wind." 


I 


THE  SIN-EATER 
THE  NINTH  WAVE 
THE  JUDGMENT  O'  GOD 


THE    SI  NEATER 

Sin. 
Taste  this  bread,  this  substance :  tell  me 

Is  it  bread  or  flesh  ? 

[The  Senses  approach. '\ 
The  Smell. 
Its  smell 
Is  the  smell  of  bread. 

Sin. 
Touch,  come.      W^hy  tremble? 
Say  what^s  this  thou  touchest? 

The  Touch. 
Bread. 

Sin. 
Si^^ht,  declare  what  thou  discernest 
In  this  object. 

The  Sight. 

Bread  alone. 

Calderon, 

Los  Encantos  de  la  Culpa. 

A  WET  wind  out  of  the  south  mazed  and 
mooned  through  the  sea-mist  that  hung  over 
the  Ross,  In  all  the  bays  and  creeks  was 
a  continuous  weary  lapping  of  water.  There 
was  no  other  sound  anywhere. 

B  >7 


i8  THE    SIN-EATER 

Thus  was  it  at  daybreak :  it  was  thus  at 
noon :  thus  was  it  now  in  the  darkening  of 
the  day.  A  confused  thrusting  and  falling 
of  sounds  through  the  silence  betokened  the 
hour  of  the  setting.  Curlews  wailed  in  the 
mist :  on  the  seething  limpet  -  covered  rocks 
the  skuas  and  terns  screamed,  or  uttered 
hoarse,  rasping  cries.  Ever  and  again  the 
prolonged  note  of  the  oyster-catcher  shrilled 
against  the  air,  as  an  echo  flying  blindly 
along  a  blank  wall  of  cliff.  Out  of  weedy 
places,  wherein  the  tide  sobbed  with  long, 
gurgling  moans,  came  at  interv^als  the  barking 
of  a  seal. 

Inland,  by  the  hamlet  of  ContulHch,  there 
is  a  reedy  tarn  called  the  Loch-a-chaoruinn.* 
By  the  shores  of  this  mournful  water  a  man 
moved.  It  was  a  slow,  weary  walk  that  of 
the  man  Neil  Ross.  He  had  come  from 
Duninch,  thirty  miles  to  the  eastward,  and  had 
not  rested  foot,  nor  eaten,  nor  had  word  of 
man  or  woman,  since  his  going  west  an  hour 
after  dawn. 

At  the  bend  of  the  loch  nearest  the  clachan 

*  ContulHch:  i.e.  Ceann-nan-tulaich,  "the  end  of  the  hillocks." 
Loch-a-chaoruinn  means  the  loch  of  the  rowan-trees. 


THE    SIN-EATER  19 

he  came  upon  an  old  woman  carrying  peat. 
To  his  reiterated  question  as  to  where  he 
was,  and  if  the  tarn  were  Feur-Lochan  above 
Fionnaphort  that  is  on  the  strait  of  lona  on 
the  west  side  of  the  Ross  of  Mull,  she  did 
not  at  first  make  any  answer.  The  rain 
trickled  down  her  withered  brown  face,  over 
which  the  thin  grey  locks  hung  limply.  It 
was  only  in  the  deep -set  eyes  that  the  flame 
of  life  still  glimmered,  though  that  dimly. 

The  man  had  used  the  English  when  first 
he  spoke,  but  as  though  mechanically.  Sup- 
posing that  he  had  not  been  understood,  he 
repeated  his  question  in  the  Gaelic. 

After  a  minute's  silence  the  old  woman 
answered  him  in  the  native  tongue,  but  only 
to  put  a  question  in  return. 

"  I  am  thinking  it  is  a  long  time  since  you 
have  been  in  lona  ? " 

The  man  stirred  uneasily. 

"  And  why  is  that,  mother  ? "  he  asked,  in 
a  weak  voice  hoarse  with  damp  and  fatigue ; 
"how  is  it  you  w^ill  be  knowing  that  I  have 
been  in  lona  at  all  ? " 

"Because  I  knew  your  kith  and  kin  there, 
Neil  Ross." 


20  THE    SIN-EATER 

"  I  have  not  been  hearing  that  name,  mother, 
for  many  a  long  year.  And  as  for  the  old 
face  o'  you,  it  is  unbeknown  to  me." 

"  I  was  at  the  naming  of  you,  for  all 
that.  Well  do  I  remember  the  day  that  Silis 
Macallum  gave  you  birth ;  and  I  was  at  the 
house  on  the  croft  of  Ballyrona  when  Murtagh 
Ross — that  was  your  father — laughed.  It  was 
an  ill  laughing  that." 

"  I  am  knowing  it.  The  curse  of  God  on 
him  ! " 

"Tis  not  the  first,  nor  the  last,  though  the 
grass  is  on  his  head  three  years  agone  now." 

"  You  that  know  who  I  am  will  be  know- 
incf  that  I  have  no  kith  or  kin  now  on 
lona?" 

"  Ay ;  they  are  all  under  grey  stone  or 
running  wave.  Donald  your  brother,  and 
Murtagh  your  next  brother,  and  little  Silis, 
and  your  mother  Silis  herself,  and  your  two 
brothers  of  your  father,  Angus  and  Ian 
Macallum,  and  your  father  Murtagh  Ross, 
and  his  lawful  childless  wife,  Dionaid,  and 
his  sister  Anna  —  one  and  all,  they  lie  be- 
neath the  green  wave  or  in  the  brown  mould. 
It  is  said  there  is  a  curse  upon  all  who  live 


THE    SIN  -  EATER  21 

at  Ballyrona.  The  owl  buikls  now  in  the 
rafters,  and  it  is  the  big  sea-rat  that  runs 
across  the  fireless  hearth." 

"It  is  there  I  am  going." 

"  The  foolishness  is  on  you,  Neil  Ross." 

"  Now  it  is  that  I  am  knowing  who  you 
are.  It  is  old  Sheen  Macarthur  I  am  speak- 
ing to." 

"  Tha  viise    ...    it  is  I." 

"  And  you  will  be  alone  now,  too,  I  am 
thinking.  Sheen  ? " 

"  I  am  alone.  God  took  my  three  boys  at 
the  one  fishing  ten  years  ago ;  and  before 
there  was  moonrise  in  the  blackness  of  my 
heart  my  man  went.  It  was  after  the  drown- 
ing of  Anndra  that  my  croft  was  taken  from 
me.  Then  I  crossed  the  Sound,  and  shared 
with  my  widow  sister  Elsie  McVurie :  till  she 
went :  and  then  the  two  cows  had  to  go : 
and  I  had  no  rent :   and  was  old." 

In  the  silence  that  followed,  the  rain  dribbled 
from  the  sodden  bracken  and  dripping  lone- 
roid.  Big  tears  rolled  slowly  down  the  deep 
lines  on  the  face  of  Sheen.  Once  there  was 
a  sob  in  her  throat,  but  she  put  her  shaking 
hand  to  it,  and  it  was  still. 


22  THE    SIN-EATER 

Neil  Ross  shifted  from  foot  to  foot.  The 
ooze  in  that  marshy  place  squelched  with 
each  restless  movement  he  made.  Beyond 
them  a  plover  wheeled,  a  blurred  splatch 
in  the  mist,  crying  its  mournful  cry  over 
and   over   and    over. 

It  was  a  pitiful  thing  to  hear :  ah,  bitter 
loneliness,  bitter  patience  of  poor  old  women. 
That  he  knew  well.  But  he  was  too  weary, 
and  his  heart  was  nigh  full  of  its  own 
burthen.  The  words  could  not  come  to  his 
lips.     But  at  last  he  spoke. 

"Tha  mo  chridhe  goirt,"  he  said,  with  tears 
in  his  voice,  as  he  put  his  hand  on  her  bent 
shoulder  ;   "  my  heart  is  sore." 

She  put  up  her  old  face  against  his. 

"  'S  tha  e  ruidhinn  mo  chridhe,"  she  whis- 
pered ;   "  it  is  touching  my  heart  you  are." 

After  that  they  walked  on  slowly  through 
the  dripping  mist,  each  dumb  and  brooding 
deep. 

"Where  will  you  be  staying  this  night?" 
asked  Sheen  suddenly,  when  they  had  tra- 
versed a  wide  boggy  stretch  of  land ;  adding, 
as  by  an  afterthought — "Ah,  it  is  asking  you 
were    if   the    tarn    there    were    Feur  -  Lochan. 


T  H  E    S  I  N  -  E  A  T  E  R  23 

No ;  it  is  Loch-a-chaoruinn,  and  the  clachan 
that  is  near  is  ContuUich." 

"Which  way?" 

"  Yonder  :    to  the  right." 

"  And  you  are  not  going  there  ? " 

"  No.  I  am  going  to  the  steading  of 
Andrew  Blair.  Maybe  you  are  for  knowing  it  ? 
It  is  called  le-Baile-na-Chlais-nambuidheag."* 

"  I  do  not  remember.  But  it  is  remember- 
ing a  Blair  I  am.  He  was  Adam,  the  son 
of  Adam,  the  son  of  Robert.  He  and  my 
father  did  many  an  ill  deed  together." 

"  Ay,  to  the  stones  be  it  said.  Sure,  now, 
there  was,  even  till  this  weary  day,  no  man 
or  woman  who  had  a  good  word  for  Adam 
Blair." 

"And  why  that   .   .   .   why  till  this  day?" 

"  It  is  not  yet  the  third  hour  since  he  went 
into  the  silence." 

Neil  Ross  uttered  a  sound  like  a  stifled 
curse.     For  a  time  he  trudged  wearily  on. 

"  Then  I  am  too  late,"  he  said  at  last,  but 
as  though  speaking  to  himself.  "  I  had  hoped 
to  see  him  face  to  face  again,  and  curse  him 
between    the'    eyes.       It    was    he    who     made 

*  The  farm  in  the  hollow  of  the  yellow  flowers. 


24  THE    SIN-EATER 

Murtagh  Ross  break  his  troth  to  my  mother, 
and  marry  that  other  woman,  barren  at  that, 
God  be  praised !  And  they  say  ill  of  him, 
do  they?" 

"  Ay,  it  is  evil  that  is  upon  him.  This 
crime  and  that,  God  knows  ;  and  the  shadow 
of  murder  on  his  brow  and  in  his  eyes.  Well, 
well,  'tis  ill  to  be  speaking  of  a  man  in 
corpse,  and  that  near  by.  'Tis  Himself  only 
that  knows,  Neil  Ross." 

"  Maybe  ay  and  maybe  no.  But  where  is 
it  that  I  can  be  sleeping  this  night.  Sheen 
Macarthur  ? " 

"  They  will  not  be  taking  a  stranger  at  the 
farm  this  night  of  the  nights,  I  am  thinking. 
There  is  no  place  else  for  seven  miles  yet, 
when  there  is  the  clachan,  before  you  will  be 
coming  to  Fionnaphort.  There  is  the  warm 
byre,  Neil,  my  man  ;  or,  if  you  can  bide  by 
my  peats,  you  may  rest,  and  welcome,  though 
there  is  no  bed  for  you,  and  no  food  either 
save  some  of  the  porridge  that  is  over." 

"And  that  will  do  well  enough  for  me, 
Sheen  ;  and  Himself  bless  you  for  it." 

And  so  it  was. 


THE    SIN-  EATER  25 

After  old  Sheen  Macarthur  had  given  the 
wayfarer  food — poor  food  at  that,  but  welcome 
to  one  nigh  starved,  and  for  the  heartsome 
way  it  was  given,  and  because  of  the  thanks 
to  God  that  was  upon  it  before  even  spoon 
was  Hfted — she  told  him  a  lie.  It  was  the 
good  lie  of  tender  love. 

"  Sure  now,  after  all,  Neil,  my  man,"  she 
said,  "  it  is  sleeping  at  the  farm  I  ought  to 
be,  for  Maisie  Macdonald,  the  wise  woman, 
will  be  sitting  by  the  corpse,  and  there  will 
be  none  to  keep  her  company.  It  is  there 
I  must  be  going  ;  and  if  I  am  weary,  there  is 
a  good  bed  for  me  just  beyond  the  dead-board, 
which  I  am  not  minding  at  all.  So,  if  it  is 
tired  you  are  sitting  by  the  peats,  lie  down  on 
my  bed  there,  and  have  the  sleep ;  and  God 
be  with  you." 

With  that  she  went,  and  soundlessly,  for 
Neil  Ross  was  already  asleep,  where  he  sat 
on  an  upturned  claar,  with  his  elbows  on  his 
knees,  and  his  flame-lit  face  in  his  hands. 

The  rain  had  ceased ;  but  the  mist  still 
hung  over  the  land,  though  in  thin  veils  now, 
and  these  slowly  drifting  seaward.  Sheen 
stepped    wearily    along    the    stony    path    that 


26  THE    SIN  -  EATER 

led  from  her  bothy  to  the  farm-house.  She 
stood  still  once,  the  fear  upon  her,  for  she 
saw  three  or  four  blurred  yellow  gleams  mov- 
ing beyond  her,  eastward,  along  the  dyke. 
She  knew  what  they  were — the  corpse-lights 
that  on  the  night  of  death  go  between  the 
bier  and  the  place  of  burial.  More  than  once 
she  had  seen  them  before  the  last  hour,  and 
by  that  token  had  known  the  end  to  be  near. 
Good  Catholic  that  she  was,  she  crossed  her- 
self, and  took  heart.     Then,  muttering 

Crois  nan  naoi  aingeal  learn 
'O  mhullach  mo  chinn 
Qu  craican  mo  hhonn 

(The  cross  of  the  nine  angels  be  about  me, 
From  the  top  of  my  head 
To  the  soles  of  my  feet), 

she  went  on  her  way  fearlessly. 

When  she  came  to  the  White  House,  she 
entered  by  the  milk-shed  that  was  between 
the  byre  and  the  kitchen.  At  the  end  of  it 
was  a  paved  place,  with  washing-tubs.  At 
one  of  these  stood  a  girl  that  served  in  the 
house, — an  ignorant  lass  called  Jessie  McFall, 
out  of  Oban.  She  was  ignorant,  indeed,  not 
to   know   that   to   wash   clothes  with   a   newly 


THE    SIN-EATER  27 

dead  body  near  by  was  an  ill  thing  to  do. 
Was  it  not  a  matter  for  the  knowing  that  the 
corpse  could  hear,  and  might  rise  up  in  the 
night  and  clothe  itself  in  a  clean  white  shroud  ? 

She  was  still  speaking  to  the  lassie  when 
Maisie  Macdonald,  the  deid-watchcr,  opened 
the  door  of  the  room  behind  the  kitchen  to 
see  who  it  was  that  was  come.  The  two  old 
women  nodded  silently.  It  was  not  till  Sheen 
was  in  the  closed  room,  midway  in  which 
something  covered  with  a  sheet  lay  on  a 
board,  that  any  word  was  spoken. 

"  Duit  sith  m6r,  Beann  Macdonald." 

"  And  deep  peace  to  you,  too.  Sheen  ;  and 
to  him  that  is  there." 

"  Och,  ochone,  mise  'n  diugh ;  'tis  a  dark 
hour   this." 

"Ay;  it  is  bad.  Will  you  have  been  hear- 
ing or  seeing  anything  ? " 

"  Well,  as  for  that,  I  am  thinking  I  saw 
lights  moving  betwixt  here  and  the  green  place 
over  there." 

"  The  corpse-lights  ? " 

"Well,  it  is  calling  them  that  they  are." 

"  I  thought  they  would  be  out.  And  I  have 
been    hearing    the    noise    of    the    planks — the 


28  THE    SIN-EATER 

cracking  of  the  boards,  you  know,  that  will 
be  used  for  the  coffin  to-morrow." 

A  long  silence  followed.  The  old  women 
had  seated  themselves  by  the  corpse,  their 
cloaks  over  their  heads.  The  room  was  fire- 
less,  and  was  lit  only  by  a  tall  wax  death- 
candle,  kept  against  the  hour  of  the  going. 

At  last  Sheen  began  swaying  slowly  to  and 
fro,  crooning  low  the  while.  "  I  would  not  be 
for  doing  that,  Sheen  Macarthur,"  said  the  deid- 
watcher  in  a  low  voice,  but  meaningly ;  adding, 
after  a  moment's  pause,  "  The  mice  have  all 
left  the  house" 

Sheen  sat  upright,  a  look  half  of  terror  half 
of  awe  in  her  eyes. 

"  God  save  the  sinful  soul  that  is  hiding," 
she  whispered. 

Well  she  knew  what  Maisie  meant.  If  the 
soul  of  the  dead  be  a  lost  soul  it  knows  its 
doom.  The  house  of  death  is  the  house  of 
sanctuary ;  but  before  the  dawn  that  follows  the 
death-night  the  soul  must  go  forth,  whosoever 
or  whatsoever  wait  for  it  in  the  homeless, 
shelterless  plains  of  air  around  and  beyond. 
If  it  be  well  with  the  soul,  it  need  have  no 
fear :    if    it   be   not   ill   with   the  soul,  it   may 


THE    SIN-EATER  29 

fare  forth  with  surety ;  but  if  it  be  ill  with 
the  soul,  ill  will  the  going  be.  Thus  is  it 
that  the  spirit  of  an  evil  man  cannot  stay, 
and  yet  dare  not  go ;  and  so  it  strives  to 
hide  itself  in  secret  places  anywhere,  in  dark 
channels  and  blind  walls  ;  and  the  wise 
creatures  that  live  near  man  smell  the  terror, 
and  flee.  Maisie  repeated  the  saying  of  Sheen  ; 
then,  after  a  silence,  added — 

"  Adam  Blair  will  not  lie  in  his  grave  for  a 
year  and  a  day  because  of  the  sins  that  are 
upon  him  ;  and  it  is  knowing  that,  they  are, 
here.  He  will  be  the  Watcher  of  the  Dead 
for  a  year  and  a  day." 

"  Ay,  sure,  there  will  be  dark  prints  in  the 
dawn-dew  over  yonder." 

Once  more  the  old  women  relapsed  into 
silence.  Through  the  night  there  was  a  sigh- 
ing sound.  It  was  not  the  sea,  which  was  too 
far  off  to  be  heard  save  in  a  day  of  storm. 
The  wind  it  was,  that  was  dragging  itself 
across  the  sodden  moors  like  a  wounded  thing, 
moaning  and  sighing. 

Out  of  sheer  weariness.  Sheen  twice  rocked 
forward  from  her  stool,  heavy  with  sleep.  At 
last    Maisie    led    her    over    to    the    niche-bed 


30  THE    SIN-EATER 

opposite,  and  laid  her  down  there,  and  waited 
till  the  deep  furrows  in  the  face  relaxed  some- 
what, and  the  thin  breath  laboured  slow  across 
the  fallen  jaw. 

"  Poor  old  woman,"  she  muttered,  heedless 
of  her  own  grey  hairs  and  greyer  years  ;  "  a 
bitter,  bad  thing  it  is  to  be  old,  old  and  weary. 
'Tis  the  sorrow,  that.    God  keep  the  pain  of  it!" 

As  for  herself,  she  did  not  sleep  at  all  that 
night,  but  sat  between  the  living  and  the  dead, 
with  her  plaid  shrouding  her.  Once,  when 
Sheen  gave  a  low,  terrified  scream  in  her  sleep, 
she  rose,  and  in  a  loud  voice  cried,  "  Sheeach-ad ! 
Away  with  you  !"  And  with  that  she  lifted 
the  shroud  from  the  dead  man,  and  took  the 
pennies  off  the  eyelids,  and  lifted  each  lid ; 
then,  staring  into  these  filmed  wells,  muttered 
an  ancient  incantation  that  would  compel  the 
soul  of  Adam  Blair  to  leave  the  spirit  of  Sheen 
alone,  and  return  to  the  cold  corpse  that  was 
its  coffin  till  the  wood  was  ready. 

The  dawn  came  at  last.  Sheen  slept,  and 
Adam  Blair  slept  a  deeper  sleep,  and  Maisie 
stared  out  of  her  wan,  weary  eyes  against  the 
red  and  stormy  flares  of  light  that  came  into 
the  sky. 


THE    SIN  -  EATER  31 

When,  an  hour  after  sunrise,  Sheen  Macarthur 
reached  her  bothy,  she  found  Neil  Ross,  heavy 
with  slumber,  upon  her  bed.  The  fire  was  not 
out,  though  no  flame  or  spark  was  visible  ;  but 
she  stooped  and  blew  at  the  heart  of  the  peats 
till  the  redness  came,  and  once  it  came  it  grew. 
Having  done  this,  she  kneeled  and  said  a  rune 
of  the  morning,  and  after  that  a  prayer,  and 
then  a  prayer  for  the  poor  man  Neil.  She 
could  pray  no  more  because  of  the  tears.  She 
rose  and  put  the  meal  and  water  into  the  pot 
for  the  porridge  to  be  ready  against  his  awak- 
ing. One  of  the  hens  that  was  there  came  and 
pecked  at  her  ragged  skirt.  "  Poor  beastie," 
she  said.  "  Sure,  that  will  just  be  the  way 
I  am  pulling  at  the  white  robe  of  the  Mother 
o'  God.  'Tis  a  bit  meal  for  you,  cluckie,  and 
for  me  a  healing  hand  upon  my  tears.  O,  och, 
ochone,  the  tears,  the  tears !  " 

It  was  not  till  the  third  hour  after  sunrise 
of  that  bleak  day  in  the  winter  of  the  winters, 
that  Neil  Ross  stirred  and  arose.  He  ate  in 
silence.  Once  he  said  that  he  smelt  the  snow 
coming  out  of  the  north.  Sheen  said  no  word 
at  all. 

After    the    porridge,   he   took   his   pipe,   but 


32  THE    SIN-EATER 

there  was  no  tobacco.  All  that  Sheen  had 
was  the  pipeful  she  kept  against  the  gloom 
of  the  Sabbath.  It  was  her  one  solace  in  the 
long  weary  week.  She  gave  him  this,  and  held 
a  burning  peat  to  his  mouth,  and  hungered 
over  the  thin,  rank  smoke  that  curled  upward. 

It  was  within  half-an-hour  of  noon  that,  after 
an  absence,  she  returned. 

"  Not  between  you  and  me,  Neil  Ross,"  she 
began  abruptly,  "but  just  for  the  asking,  and 
what  is  beyond.  Is  it  any  money  you  are 
having  upon  you  ? " 

"  No." 

"Nothing?" 

"  Nothing." 

"Then  how  will  you  be  getting  across  to 
lona?  It  is  seven  long  miles  to  Fionnaphort, 
and  bitter  cold  at  that,  and  you  will  be 
needing  food,  and  then  the  ferry,  the  ferry 
across  the  Sound,  you  know." 

"Ay,  I  know." 

"  What  would  you  do  for  a  silver  piece,  Neil, 
my  man?" 

"  You  have  none  to  give  me.  Sheen  Mac- 
arthur ;  and,  if  you  had,  it  would  not  be 
taking  it  I  would." 


THE    SIN-EATER  33 

"  Would  you  kiss  a  dead  man  for  a  crown- 
piece — a  crown-piece  of  five  good  shillings?" 

Neil  Ross  stared.     Then  he  sprang  to  his  feet. 

"  It  is  Adam  Blair  you  are  meaning,  woman! 
God  curse  him  in  death  now  that  he  is  no 
longer  in  life  !  " 

Then,  shaking  and  trembling,  he  sat  down 
again,  and  brooded  against  the  dull  red  glow 
of  the  peats. 

But,  when  he  rose,  in  the  last  quarter  before 
noon,  his  face  was  white. 

"  The  dead  are  dead.  Sheen  Macarthun  They 
can  know  or  do  nothing.  I  will  do  it.  It  is 
willed.  Yes,  I  am  going  up  to  the  house 
there.  And  now  I  am  going  from  here.  God 
Himself  has  my  thanks  to  you,  and  my  bless- 
ing too.  They  will  come  back  to  you.  It 
is  not  forgetting  you  I  will  be.     Good-bye." 

"  Good-bye,  Neil,  son  of  the  woman  that  was 
my  friend.  A  south  wind  to  you !  Go  up  by 
the  farm.  In  the  front  of  the  house  you  will 
see  what  you  will  be  seeing.  Maisie  Macdon- 
ald  will  be  there.  She  will  tell  you  what 's  for 
the  telling.  There  is  no  harm  in  it,  sure  :  sure, 
the  dead  are  dead.  It  is  praying  for  you  I  will 
be,  Neil  Ross.  Peace  to  you  !  " 
C 


34  THE    SIN-EATER 

"And  to  you,  Sheen." 

And  with  that  the  man  went. 


When  Neil  Ross  reached  the  byres  of  the 
farm  in  the  wide  hollow,  he  saw  two  figures 
standing  as  though  awaiting  him,  but  separ- 
ate, and  unseen  of  the  other.  In  front  of  the 
house  was  a  man  he  knew  to  be  Andrew 
Blair ;  behind  the  milk-shed  was  a  woman  he 
guessed  to  be  Maisie  Macdonald. 

It  was  the  woman  he  came  upon  first. 

"Are  you  the  friend  of  Sheen  Macarthur?" 
she  asked  in  a  whisper,  as  she  beckoned  him 
to  the  doorway. 

"I  am." 

"  I  am  knowing  no  names  or  anything.  And 
no  one  here  will  know|;  you,  I  am  thinking.  So 
do  the  thing  and  begone." 

"There  is  no  harm  to  it?" 

"  None." 

"  It  will  be  a  thing  often  done,  is  it  not  ? " 

"Ay,  sure." 

"  And  the  evil  does  not  abide  ?  " 

"  No.  The  .  .  .  the  .  .  .  person  .  .  .  the  person 
takes  them  away,  and  .  .  ." 

''Them?'* 


THE    SIN-EATER  35 

"  For  sure,  man  !  Them  .  .  .  the  sins  of  the 
corpse.  He  takes  them  away ;  and  are  you  for 
thinking  God  would  let  the  innocent  suffer  for 
the  guilty?  No  .  .  .  the  person  .  .  .  the  Sin- 
Eater,  you  know  ,  .  .  takes  them  away  on  him- 
self, and  one  by  one  the  air  of  heaven  washes 
them  away  till  he,  the  Sin-Eater,  is  clean  and 
whole  as  before." 

"But  if  it  is  a  man  you  hate  ...  if  it  is  a 
corpse  that  is  the  corpse  of  one  who  has  been 
a  curse  and  a  foe  ...  if ...  " 

"Ss^/  Be  still  now  with  your  foolishness. 
It  is  only  an  idle  saying,  I  am  thinking.  Do 
it,  and  take  the  money  and  go.  It  will  be 
hell  enough  for  Adam  Blair,  miser  as  he  was, 
if  he  is  for  knowing  that  five  good  shillings 
of  his  money  are  to  go  to  a  passing  tramp 
because  of  an  old,  ancient  silly  tale." 

Neil  Ross  laughed  low  at  that.  It  was  for 
pleasure  to  him. 

"  Hush  wi'  ye !  Andrew  Blair  is  waiting 
round  there.  Say  that  I  have  sent  you  round, 
as   I  have  neither  bite  nor  bit  to  give." 

Turning  on  his  heel,  Neil  walked  slowly 
round  to  the  front  of  the  house.  A  tall  man 
was  there,  gaunt  and  brown,  with  hairless  face 


36  THE    SIN-EATER 

and  lank  brown  hair,  but  with  eyes  cold  and 
grey  as  the  sea. 

"Good  day  to  you,  an'  good  faring.  Will 
you  be  passing  this  way  to  anywhere  ?  " 

"  Health  to  you.  I  am  a  stranger  here.  It  is 
on  my  way  to  lona  I  am.  But  I  have  the  hunger 
upon  me.  There  is  not  a  brown  bit  in  my 
pocket.  I  asked  at  the  door  there,  near  the  byres. 
The  woman  told  me  she  could  give  me  nothing 
— not  a  penny  even,  worse  luck, — nor,  for  that, 
a  drink  of  warm  milk.     'Tis  a  sore  land  this." 

"You  have  the  Gaelic  of  the  Isles.  Is  it 
from  lona  you  are?" 

"  It  is  from  the  Isles  of  the  West  I  come." 

"  From   Tiree  ?  . .  .  from   Coll  ?  " 

"  No." 

"  From  the  Long  Island  ...  or  from  Uist . . . 
or  maybe  from  Benbecula?" 

"  No." 

"  Oh  well,  sure  it  is  no  matter  to  me.  But 
may  I  be  asking  your  name?" 

"  Macallum." 

"Do  you  know  there  is  a  death  here,  Mac- 
allum ?  " 

"  If  I  didn't,  I  would  know  it  now,  because 
of  what  lies  yonder." 


THE    SIN-EATER  37 

Mechanically  Andrew  Blair  looked  round. 
As  he  knew,  a  rough  bier  was  there,  that  was 
made  of  a  dead-board  laid  upon  three  milking- 
stools.  Beside  it  was  a  claar,  a  small  tub  to 
hold  potatoes.  On  the  bier  was  a  corpse, 
covered  with  a  canvas  sheeting  that  looked 
like  a  sail. 

"  He  was  a  worthy  man,  my  father,"  began 
the  son  of  the  dead  man,  slowly  ;  "  but  he  had 
his  faults,  like  all  of  us.  I  might  even  be 
saying  that  he  had  his  sins,  to  the  Stones  be 
it  said.  You  will  be  knowing,  Macallum,  what 
is  thought  among  the  folk  .  .  .  that  a  stranger, 
passing  by,  may  take  away  the  sins  of  the 
dead,  and  that,  too,  without  any  hurt  what- 
ever . .  .  any  hurt  whatever." 

"Ay,  sure." 

"  And   you  will  be  knowing  what  is  done  ? " 

"  Ay." 

"  With  the  bread  .  .  .  and  the  water  .  .  .  ? " 

"  Ay." 

"  It  is  a  small  thing  to  do.  It  is  a  Christian 
thing.  I  would  be  doing  it  myself,  and  that 
gladly,  but  the  .  .  .  the  .  .  .  passer-by  who  .  .  .*' 

"It  is  talking  of  the  Sin-Eater  you  are?" 

"  Yes,  yes,  for  sure.     The  Sin-Eater  as  he  is 


38  THE    SIN  -EATER 

called — and  a  good  Christian  act  it  is,  for  all  that 
the  ministers  and  the  priests  make  a  frowning  at 
it — the  Sin-Eater  must  be  a  stranger.  He  must 
be  a  stranger,  and  should  know  nothing  of  the 
dead  man — above  all,  bear  him  no  grudge." 

At  that  Neil  Ross's  eyes  lightened  for  a 
moment. 

"And  why  that?" 

"Who  knows?  I  have  heard  this,  and  I 
have  heard  that.  If  the  Sin-Eater  was  hating 
the  dead  man  he  could  take  the  sins  and 
fling  them  into  the  sea,  and  they  would  be 
changed  into  demons  of  the  air  that  would 
harry  the  flying  soul  till  Judgment-Day." 

"  And  how  would  that  thing  be  done  ?  " 

The  man  spoke  with  flashing  eyes  and 
parted  lips,  the  breath  coming  swift.  Andrew 
Blair  looked  at  him  suspiciously;  and  hesitated, 
before,  in  a  cold  voice,  he  spoke  again. 

"That  is  all  folly,  I  am  thinking,  Macallum. 
Maybe  it  is  all  folly,  the  whole  of  it.  But,  see 
here,  I  have  no  time  to  be  talking  with  you.  If 
you  will  take  the  bread  and  the  water  you  shall 
have  a  good  meal  if  you  want  it,  and  .  .  .  and 
.  .  .  yes,  look  you,  my  man,  I  will  be  giving 
you  a  shilling  too,  for  luck." 


T  H  E    S  I  N  -  E  A  T  E  R  59 

"  I  will  have  no  meal  in  this  house,  Anndra- 
rnhic-Adam ;  nor  will  I  do  this  thing  unless 
you  will  be  giving  me  two  silver  half-crowns. 
That  is  the  sum  I  must  have,  or  no  other." 

"  Two  half-crowns  !  Why,  man,  for  one  half- 
crown  ..." 

"Then  be  eating  the  sins  o'  your  father 
yourself,  Andrew  Blair!     It  is  going  I  am." 

"  Stop,  man  !  Stop,  Macallum.  See  here  : 
I  will  be  giving  you  what  you  ask." 

"  So  be  it.     Is  the  .  .  .     Are  you  ready  ?  " 

"  Ay,  come  this  way." 

With  that  the  two  men  turned  and  moved 
slowly  towards  the  bier. 

In  the  doorway  of  the  house  stood  a  man 
and  two  women  ;  farther  in,  a  woman  ;  and 
at  the  window  to  the  left,  the  serving-wench, 
Jessie  McFall,  and  two  men  of  the  farm.  Of 
those  in  the  doorway,  the  man  was  Peter,  the 
half-witted  youngest  brother  of  Andrew  Blair ; 
the  taller  and  older  woman  was  Catreen,  the 
widow  of  Adam,  the  second  brother ;  and  the 
thin,  slight-  woman,  with  staring  eyes  and 
drooping  mouth,  was  Muireall,  the  wife  of 
Andrew.  The  old  woman  behind  these  was 
Maisie  Macdonald. 


4<5  THE    SIN-EATER 

Andrew  Blair  stooped  and  took  a  saucer 
out  of  the  claar.  This  he  put  upon  the 
covered  breast  of  the  corpse.  He  stooped 
again,  and  brought  forth  a  thick  square  piece 
of  new-made  bread.  That  also  he  placed  upon 
the  breast  of  the  corpse.  Then  he  stooped 
again,  and  with  that  he  emptied  a  spoonful 
of  salt  alongside  the  bread. 

"  I  must  see  the  corpse,"^  said  Neil  Ross 
simply. 

"  It  is  not  needful,  Macallum." 

"  I  must  be  seeing  the  corpse,  I  tell  you — 
and  for  that,  too,  the  bread  and  the  water 
should  be  on  the  naked  breast." 

"  No,  no,  man  ;  it  . .  .  " 

But  here  a  voice,  that  of  Maisie  the  wise 
woman,  came  upon  them,  saying  that  the  man 
was  right,  and  that  the  eating  of  the  sins 
should  be  done  in  that  way  and  no  other. 

With  an  ill  grace  the  son  of  the  dead  man 
drew  back  the  sheeting.  Beneath  it,  the  corpse 
was  in  a  clean  white  shirt,  a  death-gown  long 
ago  prepared,  that  covered  him  from  his  neck 
to  his  feet,  and  left  only  the  dusky  yellowish 
face  exposed. 

While  Andrew    Blair   unfastened    the   shirt 


THE    SIN-EATER  41 

and  placed  the  saucer  and  the  bread  and  the 
salt  on  the  breast,  the  man  beside  him  stood 
staring  fixedly  on  the  frozen  features  of  the 
corpse.  The  new  laird  had  to  speak  to  him 
twice  before  he  heard. 

"  I  am  ready.  And  you,  now  ?  What  is  it 
you  are  muttering  over  against  the  lips  of  the 
dead  ? " 

"  It  is  giving  him  a  message  I  am.  There 
is  no  harm  in  that,  sure?" 

"  Keep  to  your  own  folk,  Macallum.  You 
are  from  the  West  you  say,  and  we  are  from 
the  North.  There  can  be  no  messages  between 
you  and  a  Blair  of  Strathmore,  no  messages 
for  you  to  be  giving." 

"  He  that  lies  here  knows  well  the  man  to 
whom  I  am  sending  a  message" — and  at  this 
response  Andrew  Blair  scowled  darkly.  He 
would  fain  have  sent  the  man  about  his 
business,  but  he  feared  he  might  get  no  other. 

"  It  is  thinking  I  am  that  you  are  not  a 
Macallum  at  all.  I  know  all  of  that  name  in 
Mull,  lona,  Skye,  and  the  near  isles.  What 
will  the  name  of  your  naming  be,  and  of  your 
father,  and  of  his  place  ? " 

Whether    he    really   wanted    an    answer,   or 


42  THE    SIN-EATER 

whether  he  sought  only  to  divert  the  man 
from  his  procrastination,  his  question  had  a 
satisfactory  result. 

"Well,  now,  it's  ready  I  am,  Anndra-mhic- 
Adam." 

With  that,  Andrew  Blair  stooped  once  more 
and  from  the  claar  brought  a  small  jug  of 
water.     From  this  he  filled  the  saucer. 

"You  know  what  to  say  and  what  to  do, 
Macallum." 

There  was  not  one  there  who  did  not  have 
a  shortened  breath  because  of  the  mystery 
that  was  now  before  them,  and  the  fearfulness 
of  it.  Neil  Ross  drew  himself  up,  erect,  stiff, 
with  white,  drawn  face.  All  who  waited,  save 
Andrew  Blair,  thought  that  the  moving  of  his 
lips  was  because  of  the  prayer  that  was 
slipping  upon  them,  like  the  last  lapsing  of 
the  ebb-tide.  But  Blair  was  watching  him 
closely,  and  knew  that  it  was  no  prayer  which 
stole  out  against  the  blank  air  that  was 
around  the  dead. 

Slowly  Neil  Ross  extended  his  right  arm. 
He  took  a  pinch  of  the  salt  and  put  it  in  the 
saucer,  then  took  another  pinch  and  sprinkled 
it    upon   the    bread.     His    hand    shook   for   a 


THE    SIN-EATER  43 

moment  as  he  touched  the  saucer.  But  there 
was  no  shaking  as  he  raised  it  towards  his 
h*ps,  or  when  he  held  it  before  him  when  he 
spoke. 

"With  this  water  that  has  salt  in  it,  and 
has  lain  on  thy  corpse,  O  Adam  mhic  Anndra 
mhrc  Adam  M6r,  I  drink  away  all  the  evil 
that  is  upon  thee  ..." 

There  was  throbbing  silence  while  he  paused. 

"...  And  may  it  be  upon  me  and  not 
upon  thee,  if  with  this  water  it  cannot  flow 
away." 

Thereupon,  he  raised  the  saucer  and  passed 
it  thrice  round  the  head  of  the  corpse  sun- 
ways  ;  and,  having  done  this,  lifted  it  to  his 
lips  and  drank  as  much  as  his  mouth  would 
hold.  Thereafter  he  poured  the  remnant  over 
his  left  hand,  and  let  it  trickle  to  the  ground. 
Then  he  took  the  piece  of  bread.  Thrice,  too, 
he  passed  it  round  the  head  of  the  corpse 
sun-ways. 

He  turned  and  looked  at  the  man  by  his 
side,  then  at  the  others,  who  watched  him 
with  beating  hearts. 

With  a  loud  clear  voice  he  took  the  sins. 

"  Thoir  dhomh   do   ciontachd,  0   Adam   mhic 


44  THE    SIN-EATER 

Anndra  rnhic  Adam  Mbr  !  Give  me  thy  sins 
to  take  away  from  thee !  Lo,  now,  as  I  stand 
here,  I  break  this  bread  that  has  lain  on  thee 
in  corpse,  and  I  am  eating  it,  I  am,  and  in 
that  eating  I  take  upon  me  the  sins  of  thee, 
O  man  that  was  alive  and  is  now  white  with 
the  stillness ! " 

Thereupon  Neil  Ross  broke  the  bread  and 
ate  of  it,  and  took  upon  himself  the  sins  of 
Adam  Blair  that  was  dead.  It  was  a  bitter 
swallowing,  that.  The  remainder  of  the  bread 
he  crumbled  in  his  hand,  and  threw  it  on  the 
ground,  and  trod  upon  it.  Andrew  Blair  gave 
a  sigh  of  relief.  His  cold  eyes  lightened  with 
malice. 

"  Be  off  with  you,  now,  Macallum.  We  are 
wanting  no  tramps  at  the  farm  here,  and 
perhaps  you  had  better  not  be  trying  to  get 
work  this  side  lona ;  for  it  is  known  as 
the  Sin -Eater  you  will  be,  and  that  won't  be 
for  the  helping,  I  am  thinking !  There :  there 
are  the  two  half-crowns  for  you  .  .  .  and  may 
they  bring  you  no  harm,  you  that  are  Scape- 
goat now ! " 

The  Sin-Eater  turned  at  that,  and  stared 
like  a  hill-bull.      Scapegoat!     Ay,  that's  what 


THE    SIN-EATER  45 

he  was.  Sin-Eater,  Scapegoat !  Was  he  not, 
too,  another  Judas,  to  have  sold  for  silver 
that  which  was  not  for  the  selling?  No,  no, 
for  sure  Maisie  Macdonald  could  tell  him  the 
rune  that  would  serve  for  the  easing  of  this 
burden.     He  would  soon  be  quit  of  it. 

Slowly  he  took  the  money,  turned  it  over, 
and  put  it  in  his  pocket. 

"  I  am  going,  Andrew  Blair,"  he  said  quietly, 
"  I  am  going  now.  I  will  not  say  to  him 
that  is  there  in  the  silence,  A  chuid  do  Pharas 
da!  —  nor  will  I  say  to  you,  Gu^n  gleidheadh 
Dia  thu,  —  nor  will  I  say  to  this  dwelling 
that  is  the  home  of  thee  and  thine,  Gu'n 
beannaicheadh  Dia  an  tigh  !  "  * 

Here  there  was  a  pause.  All  listened. 
Andrew  Blair  shifted  uneasily,  the  furtive  eyes 
of  him  going  this  way  and  that,  like  a  ferret 
in  the  grass. 

"  But,  Andrew  Blair,  I  will  say  this  :  when 
you  fare  abroad,  Droch  caoidh  ort!  and  when 
you  go  upon  the  water,  Gaoth  gun  direadh 
ort!      Ay,    ay,    Anndra-mhic-Adam,    Dia   ad 

*  {\)  A  chuid  do  Pharas  da!  "  His  share  of  heaven  be  his." 
(2)  Gu^n  gleidheadh  Dia  thu,  "May  God  preser\'e  you."  (3) 
Gu^n  beannaicheadh  Dia  an  tigh!  "God's  blessing  on  this 
house." 


46  THE    SIN-EATER 

aghaidh  's  ad  aodann  .  .  .  agus  has  dunach 
ort !    Dhonas  's  dholas  ort,  agus  leat-sa  !  "  * 

The  bitterness  of  these  words  was  like  snow 
in  June  upon  all  there.  They  stood  amazed. 
None  spoke.     No  one  moved. 

Neil  Ross  turned  upon  his  heel,  and,  with 
a  bright  light  in  his  eyes,  walked  away  from 
the  dead  and  the  living.  He  went  by  the 
byres,  whence  he  had  come.  Andrew  Blair 
remained  where  he  was,  now  glooming  at  the 
corpse,  now  biting  his  nails  and  staring  at  the 
damp  sods  at  his  feet. 

When  Neil  reached  the  end  of  the  milk- 
shed  he  saw  Maisie  Macdonald  there,  waiting. 

"  These  were  ill  sayings  of  yours,  Neil  Ross," 
she  said  in  a  lov/  voice,  so  that  she  might  not 
be  overheard  from  the  house. 

"  So,  it  is  knowing  me  you  are." 

"  Sheen  Macarthur  told  me." 

"  I  have  good  cause." 

"That  is  a  true  word.     I  know  it." 

*  (l)  Droch  caoidh  ort  1  "May  a  fatal  accident  happen  to 
you"  (//■/.  "bad  moan  on  you").  (2)  Gaoth  gun  direadh  ort t 
"  May  you  drift  to  your  drowning "  {lit.  "wind  without  direc- 
tion on  you").  (3)  Dia  ad  aghaidh,  etc.,  "God  against  thee 
and  in  thy  face  .  .  .  and  may  a  death  of  woe  be  yours.  .  .  . 
Evil  and  sorrow  to  thee  and  thine  ! " 


THE    SIN-EATER  47 

"  Tell  me  this  thing.  What  is  the  rune  that 
is  said  for  the  throwing  into  the  sea  of  the 
sins  of  the  dead  ?  See  here,  Maisie  Mac- 
donald.  There  is  no  money  of  that  man  that 
I  would  carry  a  mile  with  me.  Here  it  is. 
It  is  yours,  if  you  will  tell  me  that  rune." 

Maisie  took  the  money  hesitatingly.  Then, 
stooping,  she  said  slowly  the  few  lines  of  the 
old,  old  rune. 

"  Will  you  be  remembering  that  ?  " 

"It  is  not  forgetting  it  I  will  be,  Maisie." 

"Wait  a  moment.  There  is  some  warm 
milk  here." 

With  that  she  w^ent,  and  then,  from  within, 
beckoned  to  him  to  enter. 

"  There  is  no  one  here,  Neil  Ross.  Drink 
the  milk." 

He  drank  ;  and  while  he  did  so  she  drew  a 
leather  pouch  from  some  hidden  place  in  her  dress. 

"  And  now  I  have  this  to  give  you." 

She  counted  out  ten  pennies  and  two 
farthings. 

"  It  is  all  the  coppers  I  have.  You  are 
welcome  to  them.  Take  them,  friend  of  my 
friend.  They  will  give  you  the  food  you  need, 
and  the  ferry  across  the  Sound." 


48  THE    SIN-EATER 

"  I  will  do  that,  Maisie  Macdonald,  and 
thanks  to  you.  It  is  not  forgetting  it  I  will 
be,  nor  you,  good  woman.  And  now,  tell  me, 
is  it  safe  that  I  am?  He  called  me  a 
'  scapegoat ' ;  he,  Andrew  Blair !  Can  evil 
touch  me  between  this  and  the  sea?" 

"  You  must  go  to  the  place  where  the  evil 
was  done  to  you  and  yours  —  and  that,  I 
know,  is  on  the  west  side  of  lona.  Go,  and 
God  preserve  you.  But  here,  too,  is  a  sian 
that  will  be  for  the  safety." 

Thereupon,  with  swift  mutterings  she  said 
this  charm :  an  old,  familiar  Sian  against 
Sudden  Harm  : — 

"  Sian  a  chuir  Moire  air  Mac  ort, 
Sian  ro'  marbhadh,  sian  ro'  lot  ort, 
Sian  eadar  a'  chlioch  's  a'  ghlun, 
Sian  nan  Tri  ann  an  aon  ort, 
O  mhullach  do  chinn  gu  bonn  do  chois  ort : 
Sian  seachd  eadar  a  h-aon  ort, 
Sian  seachd  eadar  a  dha  ort, 
Sian  seachd  eadar  a  tri  ort, 
Sian  seachd  eadar  a  ceithir  ort, 
Sian  seachd  eadar  a  coig  ort 
Sian  seachd  eadar  a  sia  ort, 

Sian  seachd  paidir  nan  seach  paidir  dol  deiseil  ri  diugh 
narach  ort,  ga  do  ghleidheadh  bho  bheud  's  bho 
mhi-thapadh  !  " 


T  H  E    S  I  N  -  E  /\  T  E  R  49 

Scarcely  had  she  finished  before  she  heard 
heavy  steps  approaching. 

"  Away  with  you,"  she  whispered,  repeating 
in  a  loud,  angry  tone,  "  Away  with  you ! 
Seachad  !     Scachad  !  " 

And  with  that  Neil  Ross  slipped  from  the 
milk -shed  and  crossed  the  yard,  and  was  be- 
hind the  byres  before  Andrew  Blair,  with  sullen 
mien  and  swift,  wild  eyes,  strode  from  the  house. 

It  was  w'ith  a  grim  smile  on  his  face  that 
Neil  tramped  down  the  wet  heather  till  he 
reached  the  high  road,  and  fared  thence  as 
through  a  marsh  because  of  the  rains  there 
had  been. 

For  the  first  mile  he  thought  of  the  angry 
mind  of  the  dead  man,  bitter  at  paying  of 
the  silver.  For  the  second  mile  he  thought  of 
the  evil  that  had  been  wrought  for  him  and 
his.  For  the  third  mile  he  pondered  over  all 
that  he  had  heard  and  done  and  taken  upon 
him  that  day. 

Then  he  sat  down  upon  a  broken  granite 
heap  by  the  way,  and  brooded  deep  till  one 
hour  went,  and  then  another,  and  the  third 
was  upon  him. 

A  man  driving  two  calves  came  towards 
D 


50  THE    SIN-EATER 

him  out  of  the  west.  He  did  not  hear  or 
see.  The  man  stopped :  spoke  again.  Neil 
gave  no  answer.  The  drover  shrugged  his 
shoulders,  hesitated,  and  walked  slowly  on, 
often  looking  back. 

An  hour  later  a  shepherd  came  by  the  way 
he  himself  had  tramped.  He  was  a  tall,  gaunt 
man  with  a  squint.  The  small,  pale -blue 
eyes  glittered  out  of  a  mass  of  red  hair  that 
almost  covered  his  face.  He  stood  still, 
opposite  Neil,  and  leaned  on  his  cromak. 

"  Latha  math  leaf"  he  said  at  last :  "  I  wish 
you  good  day." 

Neil  glanced  at  him,  but  did  not  speak. 

"What  is  your  name,  for  I  seem  to  know 
you  ?  " 

But  Neil  had  already  forgotten  him.  The 
shepherd  took  out  his  snuff-mull,  helped  him- 
self, and  handed  the  mull  to  the  lonely  way- 
farer.    Neil  mechanically  helped  himself. 

''Am  bheil  thu  'dol  do  Fhionphort?"  tried 
the  shepherd  again :  "  Are  you  going  to 
Fionnaphort  ? " 

''  Tha  mise  'dol  a  dli  I  -  challu^n  -  chille" 
Neil  answered,  in  a  low,  weary  voice,  and  as 
a  man  adream :   "  I  am  on  my  way  to  lona." 


THE    SIN-EATER  51 

"  I  am  thinking  I  know  now  who  you  are. 
You  are  the  man  Macallum." 

Neil  looked,  but  did  not  speak.  His  eyes 
dreamed  against  what  the  other  could  not 
see  or  know.  The  shepherd  called  angrily 
to  his  dogs  to  keep  the  sheep  from  stray- 
ing ;  then,  with  a  resentful  air,  turned  to  his 
victim. 

"You  are  a  silent  man  for  sure,  you  are. 
I  'm  hoping  it  is  not  the  curse  upon  you 
already." 

"What  curse?" 

"Ah,  that  has  brought  the  wind  against  the 
mist !     I  was  thinking  so  ! " 

"What  curse?" 

"You  are  the  man  that  was  the  Sin -Eater 
over  there  ? " 

"Ay." 

"The  man  Macallum?" 

"  Ay." 

"Strange  it  is,  but  three  days  ago  I  saw 
you  in  Tobermory,  and  heard  you  give  your 
name  as  Neil  Ross  to  an  lona  man  that  was 
there." 

"Well?" 

"  Oh,  sure,  it   is   nothing  to  me.      But  they 


52  THE    SIN-EATER 

say  the  Sin-Eater  should  not  be  a  man  with 
a  hidden  lump  in  his  pack."  * 

"Why?" 

"  For  the  dead  know,  and  are  content. 
There  is  no  shaking  off  any  sins,  then  —  for 
that  man." 

"It  is  a  lie." 

"  Maybe  ay  and  maybe  no." 

"Well,  have  you  more  to  be  saying  to 
me?  I  am  obliged  to  you  for  your  com- 
pany, but  it  is  not  needing  it  I  am,  though 
no  offence." 

"  Och,  man,  there 's  no  offence  between  you 
and  me.  Sure,  there 's  lona  in  me,  too ;  for 
the  father  of  my  father  married  a  woman  that 
was  the  granddaughter  of  Tomais  Macdonald, 
who  was  a  fisherman  there.  No,  no ;  it  is 
rather  warning  you  I  would  be." 

"And  for  what?" 

"  Well,  well,  just  because  of  that  laugh  I 
heard  about." 

"What  laugh?" 

"  The  laugh  of  Adam  Blair  that  is  dead." 

Neil  Ross  stared,  his  eyes  large  and  wild. 
He   leaned   a   little   forward.      No   word   came 

*  i.e.  With  a  criminal  secret,  or  an  undiscovered  crime. 


THE    SIN  -EATER  53 

from  him.  The  look  that  was  on  his  face 
was  the  question. 

"Yes:  it  was  this  way.  Sure,  the  telh'ng 
of  it  is  just  as  I  heard  it.  After  you  ate  the 
sins  of  Adam  Blair,  the  people  there  brought 
out  the  coffin.  When  they  were  putting  him 
into  it,  he  was  as  stiff  as  a  sheep  dead  in 
the  snow  —  and  just  like  that,  too,  with  his 
eyes  wide  open.  Well,  someone  saw  you 
trampling  the  heather  down  the  slope  that 
is  in  front  of  the  house,  and  said,  '  It  is  the 
Sin-Eater ! '  With  that,  Andrew  Blair  sneered, 
and  said — '  Ay,  'tis  the  scapegoat  he  is  ! '  Then, 
after  a  while,  he  went  on  :  '  The  Sin  -  Eater 
they  call  him  :  ay,  just  so  :  and  a  bitter  good 
bargain  it  is,  too,  if  all 's  true  that 's  thought 
true ! '  And  with  that  he  laughed,  and  then 
his  wife  that  was  behind  him  laughed,  and 
then    .   .   ." 

"  Well,  what  then  ?  " 

"Well,  'tis  Himself  that  hears  and  knows 
if  it  is  true !  But  this  is  the  thing  I  was 
told :  —  After  that  laughing  there  was  a  still- 
ness and  a  dread.  For  all  there  saw  that 
the  corpse  had  turned  its  head  and  was 
looking    after    you    as    you    went    down    the 


54  THE    SIN-EATER 

heather.  Then,  Neil  Ross,  if  that  be  your 
true  name,  Adam  Blair  that  was  dead  put 
up  his  white  face  against  the  sky,  and 
laughed." 

At  this,  Ross  sprang  to  his  feet  with  a 
gasping   sob. 

"  It  is  a  lie,  that  thing ! "  he  cried,  shaking 
his  fist  at  the  shepherd.     "  It  is  a  lie ! " 

"  It  is  no  lie.  And  by  the  same  token, 
Andrew  Blair  shrank  back  white  and  shaking, 
and  his  woman  had  the  swoon  upon  her,  and 
who  knows  but  the  corpse  might  have  com.e 
to  life  again  had  it  not  been  for  Maisie 
Macdonald,  the  deid-watcher,  who  clapped  a 
handful  of  salt  on  his  eyes,  and  tilted  the 
coffin  so  that  the  bottom  of  it  slid  forward, 
and  so  let  the  whole  fall  flat  on  the  ground, 
with  Adam  Blair  in  it  sideways,  and  as  likely 
as  not  cursing  and  groaning,  as  his  wont  was, 
for  the  hurt  both  to  his  old  bones  and  his  old 
ancient  dignity." 

Ross  glared  at  the  man  as  though  the  mad- 
ness was  upon  him.  Fear  and  horror  and  fierce 
rage  swung  him  now  this  way  and  now  that. 

"  What  will  the  name  of  you  be,  shepherd  ?  " 
he  stuttered  huskily. 


THE    SIN  -  EATER  55 

"  It  is  Eachainn  Gilleasbuig  I  am  to  our- 
selves ;  and  the  English  of  that  for  those  who 
have  no  Gaeh'c  is  Hector  Gillespie ;  and  I  am 
Eachainn  mac  Ian  mac  Alasdair  of  Strath- 
sheean  that  is  where  Sutherland  lies  against 
Ross." 

"  Then  take  this  thing  —  and  that  is,  the 
curse  of  the  Sin-Eater!  And  a  bitter  bad 
thing  may  it  be  upon  you  and  yours." 

And  with  that  Neil  the  Sin-Eater  flung  his 
hand  up  into  the  air,  and  then  leaped  past  the 
shepherd,  and  a  minute  later  was  running 
through  the  frightened  sheep,  with  his  head 
low,  and  a  white  foam  on  his  lips,  and  his 
eyes  red  with  blood  as  a  seal's  that  has  the 
death-wound  on  it. 

On  the  third  day  of  the  seventh  month 
from  that  day,  Aulay  Macneill,  coming  into 
Balliemore  of  lona  from  the  west  side  of  the 
island,  said  to  old  Ronald  MacCormick,  that 
was  the  father  of  his  wife,  that  he  had  seen 
Neil  Ross  again,  and  that  he  was  "absent" — 
for  though  he  had  spoken  to  him,  Neil  would 
not  answer,  but  only  gloomed  at  him  from  the 
wet  weedy  rock  where  he  sat. 


56  THE    SIN-EATER 

The  going  back  of  the  man  had  loosed  every 
tongue  that  was  in  lona.  When,  too,  it  was 
known  that  he  was  wrought  in  some  terrible 
way,  if  not  actually  mad,  the  islanders  whis- 
pered that  it  was  because  of  the  sins  of  Adam 
Blair.  Seldom  or  never  now  did  they  speak 
of  him  by  his  name,  but  simply  as  "  The  Sin- 
Eater."  The  thing  was  not  so  rare  as  to 
cause  this  strangeness,  nor  did  many  (and 
perhaps  none  did)  think  that  the  sins  of  the 
dead  ever  might  or  could  abide  with  the  living 
who  had  merely  done  a  good  Christian  charit- 
able thing.     But  there  was  a  reason. 

Not  long  after  Neil  Ross  had  come  again 
to  lona,  and  had  settled  down  in  the  ruined 
roofless  house  on  the  croft  of  Ballyrona,  just 
like  a  fox  or  a  wild-cat,  as  the  saying  was, 
he  was  given  fishing-work  to  do  by  Aulay 
Macneill,  who  lived  at  Ard-an-teine,  at  the 
rocky  north  end  of  the  machar  or  plain  that 
is  on  the  west  Atlantic  coast  of  the  island. 

One  moonlit  night,  either  the  seventh  or 
the  ninth  after  the  earthing  of  Adam  Blair 
at  his  own  place  in  the  Ross,  Aulay  Macneill 
saw  Neil  Ross  steal  out  of  the  shadow  of 
Ballyrona   and    make    for   the    sea.       Macneill 


THE    SIN-EATER  57 

was  there  by  the  rocks,  mending  a  lobster- 
creel.  He  had  gone  there  because  of  the 
sadness.  Well,  when  he  saw  the  Sin-Eater, 
he  watched. 

Neil  crept  from  rock  to  rock  till  he  reached 
the  last  fang  that  churns  the  sea  into  yeast 
when  the  tide  sucks  the  land  just  opposite. 

Then  he  called  out  something  that  Aulay 
Macneill  could  not  catch.  With  that  he 
springs  up,  and  throws  his  arms  above  him. 

"  Then,"  says  Aulay  when  he  tells  the  tale, 
"  it  was  like  a  ghost  he  was.  The  moonshine 
was  on  his  face  like  the  curl  o'  a  wave. 
White !  there  is  no  whiteness  like  that  of  the 
human  face.  It  was  whiter  than  the  foam 
about  the  skerry  it  was  ;  whiter  than  the  moon 

shining ;    whiter    than well,  as    white    as 

the  painted  letters  on  the  black  boards  of 
the  fishing-cobles.  There  he  stood,  for  all 
that  the  sea  was  about  him,  the  slip-slop 
waves  leapin'  wild,  and  the  tide  making,  too, 
at  that.  He  was  shaking  like  a  sail  two 
points  off  the  wind.  It  was  then  that,  all  of 
a  sudden,  he  called  in  a  womany,  screamin' 
voice — 

" '  I    am   throwincr    the   sins   of  Adam    Blair 


58  THE    SIN-EATER 

into  the  midst  of  ye,  white  dogs  o'  the  sea! 
Drown  them,  tear  them,  drag  them  away  out 
into  the  black  deeps!  Ay,  ay,  ay,  ye  dancin' 
wild  waves,  this  is  the  third  time  I  am  doing 
it,  and  now  there  is  none  left ;  no,  not  a  sin, 
not  a  sin  ! 

"*0-hi,  0-ri,  dark  tide  o'  the  sea, 

I  am  giving  the  sins  of  a  dead  man  to  thee  ! 

By  the  Stones,  by  the  Wind,  by  the  Fire,  by  the  Tree, 

From  the  dead  man's  sins  set  me  free,  set  me  free ! 

Adam  mhic  Anndra  mhic  Adam  and  me, 

Set  us  free  !     Set  us  free  ! ' 

"Ay,  sure,  the  Sin-Eater  sang  that  over 
and  over ;  and  after  the  third  singing  he 
swung  his  arms  and  screamed — 

"'And  listen  to  me,  black  waters  an'  running  tide. 

That  rune  is  the  good  rune  told  me  by  Maisie  the  wise. 

And  I  am  Neil  the  son  of  Silis  Macallum 

By  the  black-hearted  evil  man  Murtagh  Ross, 

That  was  the  friend  of  Adam  mac  Anndra,  God  against  him ! ' 

And  with  that  he  scrambled  and  fell  into 
the  sea.  But,  as  I  am  Aulay  mac  Luais 
and  no  other,  he  was  up  in  a  moment,  an' 
swimmin'  like  a  seal,  and  then  over  the  rocks 
again,  an'  away  back  to  that  lonely  roofless 
place  once  more,  laughing  wild  at  times,  an' 
muttering  an'  whispering." 


THE    SIN-EATER  59 

It  was  this  tale  of  Aulay  Macneill's  that 
stood  between  Neil  Ross  and  the  isle  -  folk. 
There  was  something  behind  all  that,  they 
whispered  one  to  another. 

So  it  was  always  the  Sin-Eater  he  was 
called  at  last.  None  sought  him.  The  few 
children  who  came  upon  him  now  and  again 
fled  at  his  approach,  or  at  the  very  sight  of 
him.  Only  Aulay  Macneill  saw  him  at  times, 
and  had  word  of  him. 

After  a  month  had  gone  by,  all  knew  that 
the  Sin-Eater  was  wrought  to  madness  because 
of  this  awful  thing :  the  burden  of  Adam 
Blair's  sins  would  not  go  from  him !  Night 
and  day  he  could  hear  them  laughing  low,  it 
was  said. 

But  it  was  the  quiet  madness.  He  went  to 
and  fro  like  a  shadow  in  the  grass,  and  almost 
as  soundless  as  that,  and  as  voiceless.  More 
and  more  the  name  of  him  grew  as  a  terror. 
There  were  few  folk  on  that  wild  west  coast 
of  lona,  and  these  few  avoided  him  when  the 
word  ran  that  he  had  knowledge  of  strange 
things,  and  converse,  too,  with  the  secrets  of 
the  sea. 

One  day  Aulay  Macneill,   in   his   boat,  but 


6o  THE    SIN  -EATER 

dumb  with  amaze  and  terror  for  him,  saw  him 
at  high  tide  swimming  on  a  long  rolling  wave 
right  into  the  hollow  of  the  Spouting  Cave. 
In  the  memory  of  man,  no  one  had  done  this 
and  escaped  one  of  three  things  :  a  snatching 
away  into  oblivion,  a  strangled  death,  or  mad- 
ness. The  islanders  know  that  there  swims 
into  the  cave,  at  full  tide,  a  Mar-Tarbh,  a 
dreadful  creature  of  the  sea  that  some  call  a 
kelpie  ;  only  it  is  not  a  kelpie,  which  is  like 
a  woman,  but  rather  is  a  sea-bull,  offspring  of 
the  cattle  that  are  never  seen.  Ill  indeed  for 
any  sheep  or  goat,  ay,  or  even  dog  or  child, 
if  any  happens  to  be  leaning  over  the  edge  of 
the  Spouting  Cave  when  the  Mar-tarv  roars : 
for,  of  a  surety,  it  will  fall  in  and  straightway 
be  devoured. 

With  awe  and  trembling  Aulay  listened  for 
the  screaming  of  the  doomed  man.  It  was 
full  tide,  and  the  sea-beast  would  be  there. 

The  minutes  passed,  and  no  sign.  Only  the 
hollow  booming  of  the  sea,  as  it  moved  like  a 
baffled  blind  giant  round  the  cavern-bases : 
only  the  rush  and  spray  of  the  water  flung 
up  the  narrow  shaft  high  into  the  windy  air 
above  the  cliff  it  penetrates. 


THE    SIN -EATER  6i 

At  last  he  saw  what  looked  h"kc  a  mass  of 
seaweed  swirled  out  on  the  surge.  It  was  the 
Sin-Eater,  With  a  leap,  Aulay  was  at  his 
oars.  The  boat  swung  through  the  sea.  Just 
before  Neil  Ross  was  about  to  sink  for  the 
second  time,  he  caught  him  and  dragged  him 
into  the  boat. 

But  then,  as  ever  after,  nothing  was  to  be 
got  out  of  the  Sin-Eater  save  a  single  saying: 
Tha  e  lanihan  fuar :  Tha  e  lamJian  fuar ! — 
"  It  has  a  cold,  cold  hand  !  " 

The  telling  of  this  and  other  tales  left  none 
free  upon  the  island  to  look  upon  the  "  scape- 
goat "  save  as  one  accursed. 

It  was  in  the  third  month  that  a  new  phase 
of  his  madness  came  upon   Neil   Ross. 

The  horror  of  the  sea  and  the  passion  for 
the  sea  came  over  him  at  the  same  happening. 
Oftentimes  he  would  race  along  the  shore, 
screaming  wild  names  to  it,  now  hot  with  hate 
and  loathing,  now  as  the  pleading  of  a  man 
with  the  woman  of  his  love.  And  strange 
chants  to  it,  too,  were  upon  his  lips.  Old, 
old  lines  of  forgotten  runes  were  overheard  by 
Aulay  Macneill,  and  not  Aulay  only :  lines 
wherein   the   ancient   sea-name   of    the    island, 


62  THE    SIN-EATER 

loua,  that  was  given  to  it  long  before  it  was 
called  lona,  or  any  other  of  the  nine  names 
that  are  said  to  belong  to  it,  occurred  again 
and  again. 

The  flowing  tide  it  was  that  wrought  him 
thus.  At  the  ebb  he  would  wander  across 
the  weedy  slabs  or  among  the  rocks  :  silent, 
and  more  like  a  lost  duinshee  than  a  man. 

Then  again  after  three  months  a  change  in 
his  madness  came.  None  knew  what  it  was, 
though  Aulay  said  that  the  man  moaned  and 
moaned  because  of  the  awful  burden  he  bore. 
No  drowning  seas  for  the  sins  that  could  not 
be  washed  away,  no  grave  for  the  live  sins 
that  would  be  quick  till  the  day  of  the  Judg- 
ment! 

For  weeks  thereafter  he  disappeared.  As 
to  where  he  was,  it  is  not  for  the  knowing. 

Then  at  last  came  that  third  day  of  the 
seventh  month  when,  as  I  have  said,  Aulay 
Macneill  told  old  Ronald  MacCormick  that  he 
had  seen  the  Sin-Eater  again. 

It  was  only  a  half-truth  that  he  told,  though. 
For,  after  he  had  seen  Neil  Ross  upon  the 
rock,  he  had  followed  him  when  he  rose,  and 
wandered  back  to  the  roofless   place  which  he 


I 


THE    SIN-EATER  6^ 

haunted  now  as  of  yore.  Less  wretched  a 
shelter  now  it  was,  because  of  the  summer 
that  was  come,  though  a  cold,  wet  summer  at 
that. 

"  Is  that  you,  Neil  Ross  ? "  he  had  asked,  as 
he  peered  into  the  shadows  among  the  ruins 
of  the  house. 

"  That 's  not  my  name,"  said  the  Sin-Eater  ; 
and  he  seemed  as  strange  then  and  there,  as 
though  he  were  a  castaway  from  a  foreign 
ship. 

"And  what  will  it  be,  then,  you  that  are 
my  friend,  and  sure  knowing  me  as  Aulay 
mac  Luais — Aulay  Macneill  that  never  grudges 
you  bit  or  sup  ?  " 

"  /  am  Judasy 

"  And  at  that  word,"  says  Aulay  Macneill, 
when  he  tells  the  tale,  "  at  that  word  the 
pulse  in  my  heart  was  like  a  bat  in  a  shut 
room.     But  after  a  bit  I  took  up  the  talk, 

"'Indeed,'  I  said;  'and  I  was  not  for  know- 
ing that.  May  I  be  so  bold  as  to  ask  whose 
son,  and  of  what  place  ? ' 

"  But  all  he  said  to  me  was,  '  /  am  Judas! 

"  Well,    I    said,   to   comfort    him,   '  Sure,   it 's 


64  THE    SIN-EATER 

not  such  a  bad  name  in  itself,  though  I  am 
knowing  some  which  have  a  moie  home-Hke 
sound.'     But  no,  it  was  no  good. 

" '  I  am  Judas.  And  because  I  sold  the  Son 
of  God  for  five  pieces  of  silver   .    .   .' 

"But  here  I  interrupted  him  and  said, — 
'  Sure,  now,  Neil — I  mean,  Judas — it  was  eight 
times  five.'  Yet  the  simpleness  of  his  sorrow 
prevailed,  and  I  listened  with  the  wet  in  my 
eyes. 

" '  I  am  Judas.  And  because  I  sold  the 
Son  of  God  for  five  silver  shillings.  He  laid 
upon  me  all  the  nameless  black  sins  of  the 
world.  And  that  is  why  I  am  bearing  them 
till  the  Day  of  Days.' " 

And  this  was  the  end  of  the  Sin  -  Eater ; 
for  I  will  not  tell  the  long  story  of  Aulay 
Macneill,  that  gets  longer  and  longer  every 
winter  :  but  only  the  unchanging  close  of  it. 

I  will  tell  it  in  the  words  of  Aulay. 

"  A  bitter,  wild  day  it  was,  that  day  I  saw 
him  to  see  him  no  more.  It  was  late.  The 
sea  was  red  with  the  flamin'  light  that  burned 
up  the  air  betwixt   lona  and  all  that  is  west 


THE    SIN-EATER  65 

of  West.  I  was  on  the  shore,  looking  at  the 
sea.  The  big  green  waves  came  in  like  the 
chariots  in  the  Holy  Book.  Well,  it  was  on 
the  black  shoulder  of  one  of  them,  just  short 
of  the  ton  o'  foam  that  swept  above  it,  that 
I  saw  a  spar  surgin'  by. 

•"What  is  that?'  I  said  to  myself  And 
the  reason  of  my  wondering  was  this  :  I  saw 
that  a  smaller  spar  was  swung  across  it.  And 
while  I  was  watching  that  thing  another  great 
billow  came  in  with  a  roar,  and  hurled  the 
double  spar  back,  and  not  so  far  from  me 
but  I  might  have  gripped  it.  But  who  would 
have  gripped  that  thing  if  he  were  for  seeing 
what  I  saw? 

"  It  is  Himself  knows  that  what  I  say  is  a 
true  thing. 

"  On  that  spar  was  Neil  Ross,  the  Sin-Eater. 
Naked  he  was  as  the  day  he  was  born.  And 
he  was  lashed,  too — ay,  sure,  he  was  lashed 
to  it  by  ropes  round  and  round  his  legs  and 
his  waist  and  his  left  arm.  It  was  the  Cross 
he  was  on.  I  saw  that  thing  with  the  fear 
upon  me.  Ah,  poor  drifting  wreck  that  he 
was!    Judas  on  the  Cross:    It  was  his  eric! 

"  But  even  as  I  watched,  shaking  in  my 
E 


eS  THE    SIN  -EATER 

limbs,  I  saw  that  there  was  life  in  him  still. 
The  lips  were  moving,  and  his  right  arm  was 
ever  for  swinging  this  way  and  that.  'Twas 
like  an  oar,  working  him  off  a  lee  shore :  ay, 
that  was  what  I  thought. 

"Then,  all  at  once,  he  caught  sight  of  me. 
Well  he  knew  me,  poor  man,  that  has  his 
share  of  heaven  now,  I  am  thinking ! 

"  He  waved,  and  called,  but  the  hearing 
could  not  be,  because  of  a  big  surge  o'  water 
that  came  tumbling  down  upon  him.  In  the 
stroke  of  an  oar  he  was  swept  close  by  the 
rocks  where  I  was  standing.  In  that  floun- 
derin',  seethin'  whirlpool  I  saw  the  white  face 
of  him  for  a  moment,  an'  as  he  went  out  on 
the  re-surge  like  a  hauled  net,  I  heard  these 
words  fallin'  against  my  ears, — 

^^^An  eirig  ifHanama  ...  In  ransom  for 
my  soul ! ' 

"And  with  that  I  saw  the  double-spar  turn 
over  and  slide  down  the  back  -  sweep  of  a 
drowning  big  wave.  Ay,  sure,  it  went  out 
to  the  deep  sea  swift  enough  then.  It  was 
in  the  big  eddy  that  rushes  between  Skerry- 
Mor  and  Skerry  -  Beag.  I  did  not  see  it 
again  —  no,   not    for  the   quarter  of  an    hour, 


THE    SIN-EATER  67 

I  am  thinking.  Then  I  saw  just  the  whirh'ng 
top  of  it  rising  out  of  the  flying  yeast  of  a 
great,  black -blustering  wave,  that  was  rushing 
northward  before  the  current  that  is  called  the 
Black-Eddy. 

"With  that  you  have  the  end  of  Neil  Ross: 
ay,  sure,  him  that  was  called  the  Sin-Eater. 
And  that  is  a  true  thing  ;  and  may  God  save 
us  the  sorrow  of  sorrows. 

"And  that  is  all." 


THE    NINTH    WAVE 

The  wind  fell  as  we  crossed  the  Sound. 
There  was  only  one  oar  in  the  boat,  and  we 
lay  idly  adrift.  The  tide  was  still  on  the  ebb, 
and  so  we  made  way  for  Soa ;  though,  well 
before  the  island  could  be  reached,  the  tide 
would  turn,  and  the  sea -wind  would  stir,  and 
we  be  up  the  Sound  and  at  Balliemore  again 
almost  as  quick  as  the  laying  of  a  net. 

As  we — and  by  "  us  "  I  am  meaning  Phadric 
Macrae  and  Ivor  McLean,  fishermen  of  lona, 
and  myself  beside  Ivor  at  the  helm  —  as  we 
slid  slowly  past  the  ragged  islet  known  as 
Eilean-na-h'  Aon-Chaorach,  torn  and  rent  by 
the  tides  and  surges  of  a  thousand  years,  I 
saw  a  school  of  seals  basking  in  the  sun. 
One  by  one  slithered  into  the  water,  and 
I  could  note  the  dark  forms,  like  moving 
patches  of  sea-weed,  drifting  in  the  green 
underglooms. 

Then,  after  a  time,  we  bore  down  upon 
68 


THE    NINTH    WAVE  69 

Sgeir-na-Oir,  a  barren  rock.  Three  great  cor- 
morants stood  watching  us.  Their  necks  shone 
in  the  sunh'ght  like  snakes  mailed  in  blue 
and  green.  On  the  upper  ledges  were  eight 
or  ten  northern -divers.  They  did  not  seem 
to  see  us,  though  I  knew  that  their  fierce 
light -blue  eyes  noted  every  motion  we  made. 
The  small  sea-ducks  bobbed  up  and  down, 
first  one  flirt  of  a  little  black-feathered  rump, 
then  another,  then  a  third,  till  a  score  or  so 
were  under  water,  and  half-a-hundred  more 
were  ready  at  a  moment's  notice  to  follow 
suit.  A  skua  hopped  among  the  sputtering 
weed,  and  screamed  disconsolately  at  intervals. 
Among  the  myriad  colonies  of  close  -  set 
mussels,  which  gave  a  blue  bloom  like  that 
of  the  sloe  to  the  weed-covered  boulders,  a 
few  kittiwakes  and  dotterels  flitted  to  and  fro. 
High  overhead,  white  against  the  blue  as  a 
cloudlet,  a  gannet  hung  motionless,  seemingly 
frozen  to  the  sky. 

Below  the  lapse  of  the  boat  the  water  was 
pale  green.  I  could  see  the  Hath  and 
saith  fanning  their  fins  in  slow  flight,  and 
sometimes  a  little  scurrying  cloud  of  tiny 
flukies    and    inch-long    codling.      For    two    or 


70  THE    NINTH    WAVE 

three  fathoms  beyond  the  boat  the  waters 
were  blue.  If  blueness  can  be  alive  and  have 
its  own  life  and  movement,  it  must  be  happy 
on  these  western  seas,  where  it  dreams  into 
shadowy  Lethes  of  amethyst  and  deep,  dark 
oblivions  of  violet. 

Suddenly  a  streak  of  silver  ran  for  a 
moment  along  the  sea  to  starboard.  It  was 
like  an  arrow  of  moonlight  shot  along  the 
surface  of  the  blue  and  gold.  Almost  imme- 
diately afterward,  a  stertorous  sigh  was  audible. 
A  black  knife  cut  the  flow  of  the  water :  the 
shoulder  of  a  pollack. 

"The  mackerel  are  coming  in  from  the  sea," 
said  Macrae.  He  leaned  forward,  wet  the  palm 
of  his  hand,  and  held  it  seaward.  "  Ay,  the 
tide  has  turned " 

"  Ohrone — achree — an — Sruth-mara ! 
0 krone — achree — an — Lionadh  !  " 

he  droned  monotonously,  over  and  over,  with 
few  variations. 

"  An'  it's  Oh  an'  Oh  for  the  tides  o'  the  sea, 
An'  it's  Oh  for  the  flowing  tide," 

I  sang  at  last  in  mockery. 

"Come,  Phadric,"   I   cried,  "you  are  as  bad 


THE    NINTH    WAVE  71 

as    Peter    McAlpin's    lassie,    Fiona,   with    the 
pipes  ! " 

Both  men  laughed  lightly.  On  the  last 
Sabbath,  old  McAlpin  had  held  a  prayer- 
meeting  in  his  little  house  in  the  "street,"  in 
Balliemore  of  Icna.  At  the  end  of  his  dis- 
course he  told  his  hearers  that  the  voice  of 
God  was  terrible  only  to  the  evil-doer,  but 
beautiful  to  the  righteous  man,  and  that  this 
voice  was  even  now  among  them,  speaking 
in  a  thousand  ways,  and  yet  in  one  way. 
And  at  this  moment,  that  elfin  grand-daughter 
of  his,  who  was  in  the  byre  close  by,  let  go 
upon  the  pipes  with  so  long  and  weary  a 
whine  that  the  collies  by  the  fire  whimpered, 
and  would  have  howled  outright  but  for  the 
Word  of  God  that  still  lay  open  on  the  big 
stool  in  front  of  old  Peter,  For  it  was  in  this 
way  that  the  dogs  knew  when  the  Sabbath 
readings  were  over,  and  there  was  not  one 
that  would  dare  to  bark  or  howl,  much  less 
rise  and  go  out,  till  the  Book  was  closed  with 
a  loud,  solemn  bang.  Well,  again  and  again 
that  weary  quavering  moan  went  up  and 
down  the  room,  till  even  old  McAlpin  smiled, 
though   he   was   fair   angry   with    Fiona.      But 


72  THE    NINTH    WAVE 

he  made  the  sign  of  silence,  and  began  :  "  My 
brethren,    even    in    this    trial    it    may    be    the 

Almighty   has   a   message   for   us ,"   when 

at  that  moment  Fiona  was  kicked  by  a  cow, 
and  fell  against  the  board  with  the  pipes,  and 
squeezed  out  so  wild  a  wail  that  McAlpin 
started  up  and  cried,  in  the  Lowland  way 
that  he  had  won  out  of  his  wife,  ''Hoots, 
havers,  an'  a' !  come  oot  d  that,  ye  deifs 
spunkie  !  " 

So  it  was  this  memory  that  made  Phadric 
and  Ivor  smile.  Suddenly  Ivor  began,  with 
a  long  rising  and  falling  cadence,  an  old 
Gaelic  rune  of  the  Faring  of  the  Tide : 

"  Jlthair,  Jl  mhic,  Jl  Spioraid  V^jioimh, 
'Biodh  an  Tri-aon  leinn,  a  Ids  a  dk"  oidhche  ; 
.S'  air  chul  nan  tonn,  no  air  thaobh  nam  beann  !  " 

"  O  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit, 
Be  the  Three-in-One  with  us  day  and  night, 
On  the  crested  wave,  when  waves  run  high  !  " 

And  out  of  the  place  in  the  West 

Where  Tir-nan-6g,  the  Land  of  Youth 

Is,  the  Land  of  Youth  everlasting. 

Send  the  great  tide  that  carries  the  sea-weed 

And  brings  the  birds,  out  of  the  North  : 

And  bid  it  wind  as  a  snake  through  the  bracken. 

As  a  great  snake  through  the  heather  of  the  sea. 

The  fair  blooming  heather  of  the  sunlit  sea. 


THE    NINTH    WAVE  73 

And  may  it  bring  the  fish  to  our  nets, 

And  the  great  fish  to  our  lines  : 

And  may  it  sweep  away  the  sea-hounds 

That  devour  the  herring  : 

And  may  it  drown  the  heavy  pollack 

That  respect  not  our  nets 

But  fall  into  and  tear  them  and  ruin  them  wholly. 

And  may  I,  or  any  that  is  of  my  blood, 

Bcholtl  not  the  Wave-Haunter  who  comes  in  with  the  Tide  ; 

Or  the  Maighdeann-mara  who  broods  in  the  shallows. 

Where  the  sea-caves  are,  in  the  ebb  : 

And  fair  may  my  fishing  be,  and  the  fishing  of  those  near 

to  me. 
And  good  may  this  Tide  be,  and  good  may  it  bring  : 
And  may  there  be  no  calling  in  the  Flow,  this  Sruth-mara, 
And  may  there  be  no  burden  in  the  Ebb  !  ochone ! 

Jin  ainm  an  Jlthar,  /'  an  Online,  s'  an  Spioraid  D'^oimh, 
'Biod/i  an  Tri-aon  leinn,  a  las  a  dh"  o'tdhche, 
i"  air  chul  nan  tonn,  no  air  thaobh  nam  beatin ! 

Ochone !  arone  ! 

Both  men  sang  the  closing  lines,  with  loudly 
swelling  voices,  and  with  a  wailing  fervour 
which  no  words  of  mine  could  convey. 

Runes  of  this  kind  prevail  all  over  the  isles, 
from  the  Butt  of  Lewis  to  the  Rhinns  of 
Islay :  identical  in  spirit,  though  varying  in 
lines  and  phrases,  according  to  the  mood  and 
temperament  of  the  rannaiche  or  singer,  the 
local   or   peculiar   physiognomy  of  nature,  the 


74  THE    NINTH    WAVE 

instinctive  yielding  to  hereditary  wonder-words, 
and  other  compelling  circumstances  of  the 
outer  and  inner  life.  Almost  needless  to  say, 
the  sea-maid  or  sea-witch  and  the  Wave- 
Haunter  occur  in  many  of  those  wild  runes, 
particularly  in  those  that  are  impromptu.  In 
the  Outer  Hebrides,  the  runes  are  wild  natural 
hymns  rather  than  Pagan  chants :  though 
marked  distinctions  prevail  there  also, — for  in 
Harris  and  the  Lews  the  folk  are  Protestant 
almost  to  a  man,  while  in  Benbecula  and 
the  Southern  Hebrides  the  Catholics  are  in 
a  like  ascendancy.  But  all  are  at  one  in  the 
common  Brotherhood  of  Sorrow. 

The  only  lines  in  Ivor  McLean's  wailing 
song  which  puzzled  me  were  the  two  last 
which  came  before  "the  good  words,"  "in 
the  name  of  the  Father,  the  Son,  and  the 
Spirit,"  etc. 

"Tell  me,  in  English,  Ivor,"  I  said,  after  a 
silence,  wherein  I  pondered  the  Gaelic  words, 
"what  is  the  meaning  of 

"  *  And  may  there  be  no  calling  in  the  Flow,  this  Sriith-mara, 
And  may  there  be  no  burden  in  the  Ebb '  ? " 

"  Yes,  I  will  be  telling  you  what  is  the  mean- 
ing of  that.     When  the  great  tide  that  wells  out 


THE    NINTH    WAVE  75 

of  the  hollow  of  the  sea,  and  sweeps  towards 
all  the  coasts  of  the  world,  first  stirs,  when 
she  will  be  knowing  that  the  Ebb  is  not  any 
more  moving  at  all,  she  sends  out  nine  long 
waves.  And  I  will  be  forgetting  what  these 
waves  are :  but  one  will  be  to  shepherd  the 
sea-weed  that  is  for  the  blessing  of  man  ;  and 
another  is  for  to  wake  the  fish  that  sleep  in 
the  deeps ;  and  another  is  for  this,  and  another 
will  be  for  that ;  and  the  seventh  is  to  rouse 
the  Wave  -  Haunter  and  all  the  creatures  of 
the  water  that  fear  and  hate  man ;  and  the 
eighth  no  man  knows,  though  the  priests  say 
it  is  to  carry  the  Whisper  of  Mary ;  and  the 
ninth " 

"  And  the  ninth,  Ivor  ? " 

"  May  it  be  far  from  us,  from  you  and  from 
me,  and  from  those  of  us.  An'  I  will  be 
sayin'  nothing  against  it,  not  I  ;  nor  against 
anything  that  is  in  the  sea.  An'  you  will  be 
noting  that  1 

"  Well,  this  ninth  wave  goes  through  the 
water  on  the  forehead  of  the  tide.  An'  wherever 
it  will  be  going  it  calls.  An'  the  call  of  it  is — 
'  Come  away,  come  away,  the  sea  waits ! 
Follow!  .  .  .     Co7?ie  away,  come  away,  the  sea 


'je  THE    NINTH    WAVE 

waits  !  Follow  ! '  *  An'  whoever  hears  that 
must  arise  and  go,  whether  he  be  fish  or 
pollack,  or  seal  or  otter,  or  great  skua  or 
small  tern,  or  bird  or  beast  of  the  shore,  or 
bird  or  beast  of  the  sea,  or  whether  it  be 
man  or  woman  or  child,  or  any  of  the  others." 

"Any  of  the  others,  Ivor  ?  " 

"  I  will  not  be  saying  anything  about  that," 
replied  McLean  gravely ;  "  you  will  be  know- 
ing well  what  I  mean,  and  if  you  do  not  it 
is  not  for  me  to  talk  of  that  which  is  not  to 
be  talked  about. 

"  Well,  as  I  was  for  saying,  that  calling  of 
the  ninth  wave  of  the  Tide  is  what  Ian  M6r 
of  the  hills  speaks  of  as  '  the  whisper  of  the 
snow  that  falls  on  the  hair,  the  whisper  of 
the  frost  that  lies  on  the  cold  face  of  him 
that  will  never  be  waking  again.' " 

"Death?'' 

"  It  is  you  that  will  be  saying  it." 

"  Well,"  he  resumed,  after  a  moment's  hush, 
"a  man  may  live  by  the  sea  for  five-score 
years  and  never  hear  that  ninth  wave  call  in 
any    Sruth-7iidra ;     but    soon    or    late    he    will 

*  Ivor,  of  course,  gave  these  words  in  the  Gaelic,  the 
sound  of  which  has  the  sweet  wail  of  the  sea  in  it. 


THE    NINTH    WAVE  -jy 

hear  it.  An'  many  is  the  Flood  that  will  be 
silent  for  all  of  us ;  but  there  will  be  one 
Flood  for  each  of  us  that  will  be  a  dreadful 
Voice,  a  voice  of  terror  and  of  dreadfulness. 
And  whoever  hears  that  voice,  he  for  sure 
will  be  the  burden  in  the  Ebb." 

"Has  any  heard  that  Voice,  and  lived?" 

McLean  looked  at  me,  but  said  nothing. 
Phadric  Macrae  rose,  tautened  a  rope,  and 
made  a  sign  to  me  to  put  the  helm  a-lee. 
Then,  looking  into  the  green  water  slipping 
by — for  the  tide  was  feeling  our  keel,  and  a 
stronger  breath  from  the  sea  lay  against  the 
hollow  that  was  growing  in  the  sail — he  said 
to  Ivor : 

"  You  should  be  telling  her  of  Ivor  Maclvor 
Mhic  Niall." 

"Who  was  Ivor  MacNeill?"   I  said. 

"  He  was  the  father  of  my  mother,"  answered 
McLean,  "and  was  known  throughout  the 
north  isles  as  Ivor  Carminish :  for  he  had  a 
farm  on  the  eastern  lands  of  Carminish  which 
lie  between  the  hills  called  Strondeval  and 
Rondeval,  that  are  in  the  far  south  of  the 
Northern  Hebrides,  and  near  what  will  be 
known  to  you  as  the  Obb  of  Harris. 


78  THE    NINTH    WAVE 

"And  I  will  now  be  telling  you  about  him 
in  the  Gaelic,  for  it  is  more  easy  to  me,  and 
more  pleasant  for  us  all. 

"  When  Ivor  MacEachainn  Carminish,  that 
was  Ivor's  father,  died,  he  left  the  farm  to 
his  elder  son,  and  to  his  second  son  Sheumais. 
By  this  time  Ivor  was  married,  and  had  the 
daughter  who  is  my  mother.  But  he  was  a 
lonely  man,  and  an  islesman  to  the  heart's 
core.  So  .  .  .  but  you  will  be  knowing  the 
isles  that  lie  off  the  Obb  of  Harris :  the 
Saghay,  and  Ensay,  and  Killegray,  and,  farther 
west,  Berneray ;  and  north-west,  Pabaidh ;  and, 
beyond  that  again,  Shillaidh  ?  " 

For  the  moment  I  was  confused,  for  these 
names  are  so  common :  and  I  was  thinking 
of  the  big  isle  of  Berneray  that  lies  in  huge 
Loch  Roag  that  has  swallowed  so  great  a 
mouthful  of  Western  Lewis,  to  the  seaward 
of  which  also  are  the  two  Pabbays,  Pabaidh 
M6r  and  Pabaidh  Beag.  But  when  McLean 
added,  "  and  other  isles  of  the  Caolas  Harrish 
(the  Sound  of  Harris),"  I  remembered  aright ; 
and  indeed  I  knew  both,  though  the  nor'  isles 
better,  for  I  had  lived  near  Callernish  on  the 
inner  waters  of  Roag. 


THE    NINTH    WAVE  79 

"Well,  Carminish  had  sheep-runs  upon  some 
of  these.  One  summer  the  gloom  came  upon 
him,  and  he  left  Sheumais  to  take  care  of 
the  farm,  and  of  Morag  his  wife,  and  of  Sheen 
their  daughter ;  and  he  went  to  live  upon 
Pabbay,  near  the  old  castle  that  is  by  the 
Rua  Dune  on  the  south  -  east  of  the  isle. 
There  he  stayed  for  three  months.  But  on 
the  last  night  of  each  month  he  heard  the 
sea  calling  in  his  sleep ;  and  what  he  heard 
was  like  '  Come  away,  come  away,  the  sea 
waits !  Follow  f  ,  .  .  Come  away,  come 
away,  the  sea  waits  !  Follow  I '  And  he  knew 
the  voice  of  the  ninth  wave  ;  and  that  it  would 
not  be  there  in  the  darkness  of  sleep  if  it 
were  not  already  moving  towards  him  through 
the  dark  ways  of  An  Dan  (Destiny).  So, 
thinking  to  pass  away  from  a  place  doomed 
for  him,  and  that  he  might  be  safe  elsewhere, 
he  sailed  north  to  a  kinsman's  croft  on  Aird- 
Vanish  in  the  island  of  Taransay.  But  at  the 
end  of  that  month  he  heard  in  his  sleep  the 
noise  of  tidal  waters,  and  at  the  gathering  of 
the  ebb  he  heard  '  Cojne  away,  come  away, 
the  sea  waits  !  Follow  ! '  Then  once  more, 
when    the    November    heat -spell    had    come 


8o  THE    NINTH    WAVE 

he  sailed  farther  northward  still.  He  stopped 
awhile  at  Eilean  Mhealastaidh,  which  is  under 
the  morning  shadow  of  high  Griomabhal  on 
the  mainland,  and  at  other  places  ;  till  he 
settled,  in  the  third  week,  at  his  cousin 
Eachainn  MacEachainn's  bothy,  near  Caller- 
nish,  where  the  Great  Stones  of  old  stand 
by  the  sea,  and  hear  nothing  for  ever  but 
the  noise  of  the  waves  of  the  North  Sea 
and   the   cry  of  the   sea -wind. 

"  And  when  the  last  night  of  November  had 
come  and  gone,  and  he  had  heard  in  his  sleep 
no  calling  of  the  ninth  wave  of  the  Flowing 
Tide,  he  took  heart  of  grace.  All  through 
that  next  day  he  went  in  peace.  Eachainn 
wondered  often  with  slant  eyes  when  he  saw  the 
morose  man  smile,  and  heard  his  silence  give 
way  now  and  again  to  a  short,  mirthless  laugh. 

"The  two  were  at  the  porridge,  and 
Eachainn  was  muttering  his  BuVcheas  dhdn 
Ti,  the  Thanks  to  the  Being,  when  Carminish 
suddenly  leaped  to  his  feet,  and,  with  white 
face,  stood  shaking  like  a  rope  in  the  wind. 

'"In  the  name  of  the  Son,  what  is  it,  Ivor 
Mhic  Ivor  ?  What  is  it,  Carminish  ? '  cried 
Eachainn. 


THE    i\  I  NTH    WAVE  8i 

"  But  the  stricken  man  could  scarce  speak. 
At  last,  with  a  long  sigh,  he  turned  and 
looked  at  his  kinsman,  and  that  look  went 
down  into  the  shivering  heart  like  the  polar 
wind  into  a  crofter's  hut. 

" '  W/m^  will  be  that  ? '  said  Carminish,  in  a 
hoarse  whisper. 

"  Eachainn  listened,  but  he  could  hear  no 
wailing  beann-sith,  no  unwonted  sound. 

'"Sure,  I  hear  nothing  but  the  wind  moaning 
through  the  Great  Stones,  an'  beyond  them  the 
noise  of  the  Flowin'  Tide.' 

"  *  The  Flowing  Tide !  the  Flowing  Tide  ! ' 
cried  Carminish,  and  no  longer  with  the  hush 
in  the  voice.  '  An'  what  is  it  you  hear  in  the 
Flowing  Tide  ? ' 

"  Eachainn  looked  in  silence.  What  was  the 
thing  he  could  say?     For  now  he  knew. 

"'Ah,  och,  och,  ochone,  you  may  well  sigh, 
Eachainn  Mhic  Eachainn !  For  the  ninth 
wave  o'  the  Flowing  Tide  is  coming  out  o'  the 
North  Sea  upon  this  shore,  an'  already  I  can 
hear  it  calling  '  Come  away,  come  away,  the 
sea  waits !  Follow  !  .  .  ,  Come  away,  come 
away,  the  sea  waits  I    Follow  ! ' 

"  And  with  that  Carminish  dashed  out  the 
F 


82  THE    NINTH    WAVE 

light  that  was  upon  the  table,  and  leaped 
upon  Eachainn,  and  dinged  him  to  the  floor, 
and  would  have  killed  him,  but  for  the  grow- 
ing noise  of  the  sea  beyond  the  Stannin' 
Stones  o'  Callernish,  and  the  woe-weary  sough 
o'  the  wind,  an'  the  calling,  calling,  ^Cofne,  come 
away  !  Come,  come  away  ! ' 

"And  so  he  rose  and  staggered  to  the  door, 
and  flung  himself  out  into  the  night :  while 
Eachainn  lay  upon  the  floor  and  gasped  for 
breath,  and  then  crawled  to  his  knees,  an' 
took  the  Book  from  the  shelf  by  his  fern- 
straw  mattress,  an'  put  his  cheek  against  it, 
an'  moaned  to  God,  an'  cried  like  a  child  for 
the  doom  that  was  upon  Ivor  Mclvor  Mhic 
Niall,  who  was  of  his  own  blood,  and  his  own 
c^a//  at  that. 

"And  while  he  moaned,  Carminish  was  stalk- 
ing through  the  great,  gaunt,  looming  Stones 
of  the  Druids  that  were  here  before  St 
Colum  and  his  Shona  came,  and  laughing  wild. 
And  all  the  time  the  tide  was  coming  in, 
and  the  tide  and  the  deep  sea  and  the  waves 
of  the  shore,  and  the  wind  in  the  salt  grass 
and  the  weary  reeds  and  the  black-pool  gale, 
made   a   noise  of  a   dreadful   hymn,   that   was 


THE    NINTH    WAVE  83 

the  death-hymn,  the  going-rune  of  Ivor  the 
son  of  Ivor  of  the  kindred  of  Niall. 

"And  it  was  there  that  they  found  his  body 
in  the  grey  dawn,  wet  and  stiff  with  the  salt 
ooze.  For  the  soul  that  was  in  him  had 
heard  the  call  of  the  ninth  wave  that  was  for 
him.  So,  and  may  the  Being  keep  back  that 
hour  for  us,  there  was  a  burden  upon  that 
ebb  on  the  morning  of  that  day. 

"  Also,  there  is  this  thing  for  the  hearing. 
In  the  dim  dark  before  the  curlew  cried  at 
dawn,  Eachainn  heard  a  voice  about  the  house, 
a  voice  going  like  a  thing  blind  and  bafHed, 

"  *  Cha  till,  cha  till,  cha  till  mi  tuille ! '  " 
(I  return,  I  return,  I  return  never  more  !) 


THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD 

The  wind  that  blows  on  the  feet  of  the  dead 
came  calling  loud  across  the  Ross  as  we  put 
about  the  boat  off  the  Rudhe  Callachain.  The 
ebb  sucked  at  the  keel,  while,  like  a  cork, 
we  were  swung  lightly  by  the  swell.  For 
we  were  in  the  strait  between  Eilean  Dubh 
and  the  Isle  of  the  Swine ;  and  that  is  where 
the  current  has  a  bad  pull — the  current  that 
is  made  of  the  inflow  and  the  outflow.  I 
have  heard  that  a  weary  woman  of  the  olden 
days  broods  down  there  in  a  cave,  and  that 
day  and  night  she  weaves  a  web  of  water, 
which  a  fierce  spirit  in  the  sea  tears  this  way 
and  that  as  soon  as  woven. 

So  we  put  about,  and  went  before  the  east 
wind :  and  below  the  dip  of  the  sail  a-lee  I 
watched  Soa  grow  bigger  and  gaunter  and 
blacker  against  the  white  wave.  As  we  came 
so  near  that  it  was  as  though  the  wash  of  the 
sea  among  the  hollows  bubbled  in  our  ears,  I 
84 


THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD     85 

saw  a  large  bull-seal  lying  half-in  half-out  of 
the  water,  and  staring  at  us  with  an  angry, 
fearless  look. 

Phadric  and  Ivor  caught  sight  of  it  almost 
at  the  same  moment. 

To  my  surprise  Macrae  suddenly  rose  and 
put  a  rosad  upon  it.  I  could  hear  the  wind 
through  his  clothes  as  he  stood  by  the  mast. 

The  rosad  or  spell  was,  of  course,  in  the 
Gaelic ;  but  its  meaning  was  something  like 
this— 

Ho,  ro,  0  T^on  diihh,  O  T{jn  dubh ! 

tAn  ainm  an  Jtthar,  0  %jn ! 

^S  an  m/tic,  O  T^jin ! 

'S  an  Spioraid  [Kao'tmh. 

O  %j)n-a-mhara,  O  7{j)n  dubh ! 

Ho,  ro,  O  black  Seal,  O  black  Seal ! 

In  the  name  of  the  Father, 

And  of  the  Son, 

And  of  the  Holy  Ghost, 

O  Seal  of  the  deep  sea,  O  black  Seal  ! 

Hearken  the  thing  that  I  say  to  thee, 
I,  Phadric  MacAlastair  MhicCrae, 
Who  dwell  in  a  house  on  the  Island 
That  you  look  on  night  and  day  from  Soa  ! 
For  I  put  rosad  upon  thee, 
And  upon  the  woman-seal  that  won  thee, 
And  the  women-seal  that  are  thine. 


86    THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD 

And  the  young  that  thou  hast ; 

Ay,  upon  thee  and;all  thy  kin 

I  put  rosad,  O  Ron  dubh,  O  Ron-a-mhara ! 

And  may  no  harm  come  to  me  or  mine, 

Or  to  any  fishing  or  snaring  that  is  of  me  ; 

Or  to  any  sailing  by  storm  or  dusk, 

Or  when  the  moonshine  fills  the  blind  eyes  of  the  dead, 

No  harm  to  me  or  mine 

From  thee  or  thine  ! 

With  a  slow  swinging  motion  of  his  head 
Phadric  broke  out  again  into  the  first  words 
of  the  incantation,  and  now  Ivor  joined  him  ; 
and  with  the  call  of  the  wind  and  the  leaping 
and  the  splashing  of  the  waves  was  blent  the 
chant  of  the  two  fishermen — 

Ho,  ro,  O  \pn  dubh,  0  Tijn  dubh ! 

Jin  ainm  an  Jlthar,  V  an  IMhic, \s  an  Spioriad  (Kaoimh, 

O  %jn-a-mhara,  0  T^jn  dubh  ! 

Then  the  men  sat  back,  with  that  dazed 
look  in  the  eyes  I  have  so  often  seen  in  those 
of  men  or  women  of  the  Isles  who  are  wrought. 
No  word  was  spoken  till  we  came  almost 
straight  upon  Eilean-na-h'  Aon-Chaorach.  Then 
at  the  rocks  we  tacked,  and  went  splashing  up 
the  Sound  like  a  pollack  on  a  Sabbath  noon.* 

*  The  lona  fishermen,  and,  indeed,  the  Gaelic  and  Scottish 
fishermen  generally,  believe  that  the  pollack  (porpoise)  knows 


THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD    87 

"What  was  wrong  with  the  old  man  of  the 
sea  ? "  I  asked  Macrae. 

At  first  he  would  say  nothing.  He  looked 
vaguely  at  a  coiled  rope ;  then,  with  hand- 
shaded  gaze,  across  to  the  red  rocks  at  Fion- 
naphort.  I  repeated  my  question.  He  took 
refuge  in  English. 

"  It  wass  ferry  likely  the  Clansman  would 
be  pringing  ta  new  minister-body.  Did  you  pe 
knowing  him,  or  his  people,  or  where  he  came 
from?" 

But  I  was  not  to  be  put  off  thus ;  and  at 
last,  while  Ivor  stared  down  the  green-shelving 
lawns  of  the  sea  below  us,  Phadric  told  me 
this  thing.  His  reluctance  was  partly  due  to 
the  shyness  which,  with  the  Gael,  almost 
invariably  follows  strong  emotion,  and  partly 
to  that  strange,  obscure,  secretive  instinct 
which  is  also  so  characteristically  Celtic,  and 
often  prevents  Gaels  of  far  apart  isles,  or  of 
different  clans,  from  communicating  to  each 
other  stories  or  legends  of  a  peculiarly  inti- 
mate kind. 

when  it  is  the  Sabbath,  and  on  that  day  will  come  closer  to  the 
land,  and  be  more  wanton  in  its  gambols  on  the  sun-warmed 
surface  of  the  sea,  than  on  the  days  when  the  herring-boats  are 
abroad. 


88     THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD 

"  I  will  tell  you  what  my  father  told  me, 
and  what,  if  you  like,  you  may  hear  again 
from  the  sister  of  my  father,  who  is  the  wife 
of  Ian  Finlay,  who  has  the  farm  on  the 
north  side  of  Dun-I. 

"  You  will  have  heard  of  old  James  Achanna 
of  Eilanmore,  off  the  Ord  o'  Sutherland  ?  To 
be  sure,  for  have  you  not  stayed  there.  Well, 
I  need  not  tell  you  how  he  came  there  out 
of  the  south,  but  it  will  be  news  to  you  to 
learn  that  my  elder  brother  Murdoch  was 
had  by  him  as  a  shepherd,  and  to  help  on 
the  farm.  And  the  way  of  that  thing  was 
this.  Murdoch  had  gone  to  the  fishing  north 
of  Skye,  with  Angus  and  William  Macdonald, 
and  in  the  great  gale  that  broke  up  their 
boat,  among  so  many  others,  he  found  himself 
stranded  on  Eilanmore.  Achanna  told  him 
that,  as  he  was  ruined,  and  so  far  from  home, 
he  would  give  him  employment ;  and  though 
Murdoch  had  never  thought  to  serve  under  a 
Galloway  man,  he  agreed. 

"  For  a  year  he  worked  on  the  upper  farm, 
Ardoch  -  beag  as  it  was  called.  There  the 
gloom  came  upon  him.  Turn  which  way  he 
would,  the  beauty  that  is  in  the  day  was  no 


THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD    89 

more.  In  vain,  when  he  came  out  into  the  air 
in  the  morning  did  he  cry  Dcasiul !  and  keep 
by  the  sun-way.  At  night  he  heard  the  sea 
calHng  in  his  sleep.  So,  when  the  lambing 
was  over,  he  told  Achanna  that  he  must  go, 
for  he  hungered  for  the  sea.  True,  the  wave 
ran  all  around  Eilanmore,  but  the  farm  was 
between  bare  hills  and  among  high  moors, 
and  the  house  was  in  a  hollow  place.  But  it 
was  needful  for  him  to  go.  Even  then,  though 
he  did  not  know  it,  the  madness  of  the  sea 
was  upon  him. 

"  But  the  Galloway  man  did  not  wish  to  lose 
my  brother,  who  was  a  quiet  man,  and  worked 
for  a  small  wage.  Murdoch  was  a  silent  lad, 
but  he  had  often  the  light  in  his  eyes,  and 
none  knew  of  w^hat  he  was  thinking :  may- 
be it  was  of  a  lass,  or  a  friend,  or  of  the 
ingle-neuk  where  his  old  mother  sang  o' 
nights,  or  of  the  sight  and  sound  of  lona  that 
was  his  own  land  ;  but  I  'm  considerin'  it  was 
the  sea  he  was  dreamin'  of,  how  the  waves 
ran  laughin'  an'  dancin'  against  the  tide,  like 
lambkins  comin'  to  meet  the  shepherd,  or  how 
the  big  green  billows  went  sweepin'  white 
an'   ghostly  through   the   moonless   nights. 


90    THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD 

"  So  the  troth  that  was  come  to  between 
them  was  this :  that  Murdoch  should  abide 
for  a  year  longer,  that  is  till  Lammastide  ;  then 
that  he  should  no  longer  live  at  Ardoch-beag, 
but,  instead,  should  go  and  keep  the  sheep  on 
Bac-Mor." 

"  On  Bac  -  M6r,  Phadric,"  I  interrupted, 
"for  sure,  you  do  not  mean  our  Bac-M6r?" 

"  For  sure,  I  mean  no  other :  Bac-Mor,  of 
the  Treshnish  Isles,  that  is  eleven  miles  north 
of  lona,  and  a  long  four  north-west  of  Staffa : 
an'  just  Bac-Mor,  an'  no  other," 

"  Murdoch  would  be  near  home,  there." 

"  Ay,  near,  an'  farther  away ;  for  'tis  to  be 
farther  off  to  be  near  that  which  your  heart 
loves  but  ye  can't  get." 

"Well,  Murdoch  agreed  to  this,  but  he  did 
not  know  there  was  no  boat  on  the  island. 
It  was  all  very  well  in  the  summer.  The 
herrin'  smacks  lay  off  Bac-Mor  or  Bac-beag 
many  a  time  ;  and  he  could  see  them  mornin', 
noon,  an'  night ;  an'  nigh  every  day  he  could 
watch  the  big  steamer  comin'  southward  down 
the  Mornish  and  Treshnish  coasts  of  Mull,  and 


THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD     91 

stand  by  for  an  hour  off  Staffa,  or  else  come 
northward  out  of  the  Sound  of  lona  round 
the  Eilean  Rabach ;  and  once  or  twice  a 
week  he  saw  the  Clansman  coming  or  going 
from  Bunessan  in  the  Ross  to  Scarnish  in  the 
Isle  of  Tiree.  Maybe,  too,  now  and  again, 
a  foreign  sloop  or  a  coasting  schooner  would 
sail  by ;  and  twice,  at  least,  a  yacht  lay  off 
the  wild  shore,  and  put  a  boat  in  at  the 
landing  -  place,  and  let  some  laughing  folk 
loose  upon  that  quiet  place.  The  first  time 
it  was  a  steam  yacht,  owned  by  a  rich 
foreigner,  either  an  Englishman  or  an  Ameri- 
can,— I  misremember  now, — an'  he  spoke  to 
Murdoch  as  though  he  were  a  savage,  and  he 
and  his  gay  folk  laughed  when  my  brother 
spoke  in  the  only  English  he  had  (an'  sober, 
good  English  it  was),  an'  then  he  shoves  some 
money  into  his  hand,  as  though  both  were 
evil-doers  and  were  ashamed  to  be  seen  doing 
what  they  did. 

"  *  An'  what  is  this  for  ? '  said  my  brother. 

" '  Oh,  it 's  for  yourself,  my  man,  to  drink 
our  health  with,'  answered  the  English  lord, 
or  whatever  he  was,  rudely.  Then  Murdoch 
looked   at    him   and    his   quietly,   an'   he   said, 


92     THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD 

'  God  has  your  health  an'  my  health  in  the 
hollow  of  His  hands.  But  I  wish  you  well. 
Only,  I  am  not  being  your  man,  any  more 
than  I  am  for  calling  you,  my  man  ;  an'  I 
will  ask  you  to  take  back  this  money  to 
drink  with  ;  nor  have  I  any  need  for  money, 
but  only  for  that  which  is  free  to  all,  but 
that  only  God  can  give.'  And  with  that  the 
foreign  people  went  away,  and  laughed  less. 
But  when  the  second  yacht  came,  though  it 
was  a  yawl  and  owned  by  a  Glasgow  man 
who  had  folk  in  the  west,  Murdoch  would 
not  come  down  to  the  shore,  but  lay  under 
the  shadow  of  a  rock  amid  his  sheep,  and 
kept  his  eyes  upon  the  sun  that  was  moving 
west  out  of  the  south. 

"Well,  all  through  the  fine  months  Murdoch 
stayed  on  Bac-Mor,  and  thereafter  through 
the  early  winter.  The  last  time  I  saw  him 
was  at  the  New  Year.  On  Hogmanay  night 
my  father  was  drinking  hard,  and  nothing 
would  serve  him  but  he  must  borrow  Alec 
Macarthur's  boat,  and  that  he  and  our  mother 
and  myself,  and  Ian  Finlay  and  his  wife,  my 
sister,  should  go  out  before  the  quiet  south 
wind    that    was    blowing,    and    see    Murdoch 


THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD     93 

where  he  lay  sleeping  or  sat  dreaming  in  his 
lonely  bothy.  And,  truth,  we  went.  It  was 
a  white  sailing  that  I  remember.  The  moon- 
shinings  ran  in  and  out  of  the  wavelets  like 
herrings  through  salmon  nets.  The  fire-flauchts, 
too,  went  speeding  about.  I  was  but  a  laddie 
then,  an'  I  noted  it  all ;  an'  the  sheet-lightning 
that  played  behind  the  cloudy  lift  in  the 
nor'-west. 

"  But  when  we  got  to  Bac-M6r  there  was 
no  sign  of  Murdoch  at  the  bothy :  no,  not 
though  we  called  high  and  low.  Then  my 
father  and  Ian  Finlay  went  to  look,  and 
we  stayed  by  the  peats.  When  they  came 
back,  an  hour  later,  I  saw  that  my  father 
was  no  more  in  drink.  He  had  the  same 
look  in  his  eyes  as  Ronald  McLean  had  that 
day  last  winter  when  they  told  him  his  bit 
girlie  had  been  caught  by  the  small-pox  in 
Glasgow. 

"  I  could  not  hear,  or  I  could  not  make 
out,  what  was  said  ;  but  I  know  that  we  all 
got  into  the  boat  again,  all  except  my  father. 
And  he  stayed.  And  next  day  Ian  Finlay 
and  Alec  Macarthur  went  out  to  Bac-M6r, 
and  brought  him  back. 


94    THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD 

"  And  from  him  and  from  Ian  I  knew  all 
there  was  to  be  known.  It  was  a  hard  New 
Year  for  all,  and  since  that  day,  till  a  night 
of  which  I  will  tell  you,  my  father  brooded 
and  drank,  drank  and  brooded,  and  my 
mother  wept  through  the  winter  gloamings 
and  spent  the  nights  starin'  into  the  peats,  wi' 
her  knittin'  lyin'  on  her  lap. 

"For  when  they  had  gone  to  seek  Mur- 
doch that  Hogmanay  night,  they  came  upon 
him  away  from  his  sheep.  But  this  was 
what  they  saw.  There  was  a  black  rock 
that  stood  out  in  the  moonshine,  with  the 
water  all  about  it ;  and  on  this  rock  Murdoch 
lay  naked,  and  laughing  wild.  An'  every 
now  and  then  he  would  lean  forward  and 
stretch  his  arms  out,  an'  call  to  his  dearie. 
An'  at  last,  just  as  the  watchers,  shiverin'  wi' 
fear  an*  awe,  were  going  to  close  in  upon 
him,  they  saw  a — a — thing-^come  out  o'  the 
water.  It  was  long  an'  dark,  an'  Ian  said 
its  eyes  were  like  clots  o'  blood ;  but  as  to 
that  no  man  can  say  yea  or  nay,  for  Ian 
himself  admits  it  was  a  seal. 

"An'  this  thing  is  true,  an  ainm  an  Athar ! 
they  saw  the  dark  beast  o'  the  sea  creep  on 


THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD     95 

to  the  rock  beside  Murdoch,  an'  lie  down 
beside  him,  and  let  him  clasp  an'  kiss  it. 
An'  then  he  stood  up,  and  laughed  till  the 
skin  crept  on  those  who  heard,  and  cried 
out  on  his  dearie  and  on  a'  the  dumb  things 
o'  the  sea,  an'  the  Wave- Haunter  an'  the 
Grey  Shadow ;  an'  he  raised  his  hands,  an' 
cursed  the  world  o'  men,  and  cried  out  to 
God,  '  Turn  your  face  to  your  own  airidh, 
O  God,  an'  may  rain  an'  storm  an'  snow  be 
between  us!' 

"  An'  wi'  that,  Deirg,  his  collie,  could  bide 
no  more,  but  loupit  across  the  water,  and 
was  on  the  rock  beside  him,  wi'  his  fell 
bristling  like  a  hedge-rat.  For  both  the  naked 
man  an'  the  wet,  gleamin'  beast,  a  great  she- 
seal  out  o'  the  north,  turned  upon  Deirg,  an' 
he  fought  for  his  life.  But  what  could  the 
puir  thing  do?  The  seal  buried  her  fangs 
in  his  shoulder  at  last,  an'  pinned  him  to  the 
ground.  Then  Murdoch  stooped,  an'  dragged 
her  off,  an'  bent  down  an'  tore  at  the  throat 
o'  Deirg  wi'  his  own  teeth.  Ay,  God's  truth 
it  is  I  An'  when  the  collie  was  stark,  he 
took  him  up  by  the  hind  legs  an'  the  tail, 
an'  swung  him  round  an'  round  his  head,  an' 


96    THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD 

whirled  him  into  the  sea,  where  he  fell  black 
in  a  white  splatch  o'  the  moon. 

"An'  wi'  that,  Murdoch  slipped,  and  reeled 
backward  into  the  sea,  his  hands  gripping  at 
the  whirling  stars.  An'  the  thing  beside  him 
louped  after  him,  an'  my  father  an'  Ian  heard 
a  cry  an'  a  cryin'  that  made  their  hearts  sob. 
But  when  they  got  down  to  the  rock  they  saw 
nothing,  except  the  floating  body  o'  Deirg. 

"  Sure  it  was  a  weary  night  for  the  old 
man,  there  on  Bac  -  Mor  by  himself,  with 
that  awful  thing  that  had  happened.  He 
stayed  there  to  see  and  hear  what  might  be 
seen  and  heard.  But  nothing  he  heard — 
nothing  saw.  It  was  afterwards  that  he  heard 
how  Donncha  MacDonald  was  on  Bac-Mor 
three  days  before  this,  and  how  Murdoch  had 
told  him  he  was  in  love  wi'  a  maighdeann- 
7nhara,  a  sea-maid. 

"  But  this  thing  has  to  be  known.  It  was 
a  month  later,  on  the  night  o'  the  full  moon, 
that  Ian  Finlay  and  Ian  Macarthur  and 
Sheumais  Macallum  were  upset  in  the  calm 
water  inside  the  Sound,  just  off  Port  -  na- 
Frang,  and  were  nigh  drowned,  but  that  they 
called  upon  God  and  the  Son,  and  so  escaped, 


THE    JUDGMENT    O'    GOD    97 

and  heard  no  more  the  laughter  of  Murdoch 
from  the  sea. 

"  And  at  midnight  my  father  heard  the 
voice  of  his  eldest  son  at  the  door ;  but  he 
would  not  let  him  in.  And  in  the  morning 
he  found  his  boat  broken  and  shred  in 
splinters,  and  his  one  net  all  torn.  An'  that 
day  was  the  Sabbath  ;  so,  being  a  holy  day, 
he  took  the  Scripture  with  him,  an'  he  and 
Neil  Morrison  the  minister,  having  had  the 
Bread  an'  Wine,  went  along  the  Sound  in 
a  boat,  following  a  shadow  in  the  water,  till 
they  came  to  Soa.  An'  there  Neil  Morrison 
read  the  Word  o'  God  to  the  seals  that  lay 
baskin'  in  the  sun ;  and  one,  a  female,  snarled 
and  showed  her  fangs ;  and  another,  a  black 
one,  lifted  its  head  and  made  a  noise  that 
was  not  like  the  barking  of  any  seal,  but  was 
as  the  laughter  of  Murdoch  when  he  swung 
the  dead  body  of  Deirg. 

''  And  that  is  all  that  is  to  be  said.  And 
silence  is  best  now  between  you  and  any 
other.  And  no  man  knows  the  judgments 
o'  God. 

"And  that  is  all." 


i 


II 

THE  HARPING  OF  CRAVETHEEN 


i 


THE     HARPING     OF 
CRAVETHEEN 

When  Cormac,  that  was  known  throughout 
all  Northern  Eire  as  Cormac  Conlingas,  Cormac 
the  son  of  Concobar  the  son  of  Nessa,  was 
one  of  the  ten  hostages  to  Conairy  M6r  for 
the  lealty  of  the  Ultonians,  he  was  loved  by 
men  and  women  because  of  his  strength,  his 
valour,  and  his  comeliness. 

He  was  taller  than  the  tallest  of  his  nine 
comrades  by  an  inch,  and  broader  by  two 
inches  than  the  broadest :  though  that  fellow- 
ship of  nine  was  of  the  tallest  and  broadest 
men  among  the  Ultonians,  who  were  the 
greatest  warriors  that  green  Banba,  as  Eir6 
or  Erin  was  called  by  the  bards  who  loved 
her,  has  ever  seen. 

The  shenachies  sang  of  him  as  a  proud 
champion,  with  eyes  full  of  light  and  fire,  his 
countenance   broad    above   and   narrow  below, 

lOI 


102  THE    HARPING    OF 

ruddy-faced,   with   hair  as  of  the   gold  of  the 
September  moon. 

The  commonalty  spoke  of  his  mighty  spear- 
thrust,  of  his  deft  sword-swing,  the  terror  of 
his  wrath,  of  the  fury  of  his  battle-lust,  of  his 
laughter  and  light  joy,  and  the  singing  that 
was  on  his  lips  when  his  sword  had  the 
silence  upon  it.  No  man  dared  touch  "Blue- 
Green,"  as  Cormac  Conlingas  called  it, — the 
Whispering  Sword  as  it  was  named  among 
his  fellows.  "  Blue-Green,"  for  in  its  sweep 
it  gleamed  blue-green  as  the  leaping  levin, 
whispered  whenever  it  was  athirst,  and  a  red 
draught  it  was  that  would  quench  that  thirst 
and  no  other  draught  for  the  drinking  :  and  it 
whispered  when  there  was  a  ferment  of  the 
red  blood  among  men  who  hated  while  they 
feared  the  Ultonians :  and  it  whispered  when- 
ever a  shadow  dogged  the  shadow  of  Cormac 
the  son  of  Concobar  the  son  of  Nessa. 
Therefore  it  was  that  of  all  who  desired  his 
death  there  was  none  that  did  not  fear  the 
doom-whisper  of  the  sword  that  had  been 
forged  by  Len  the  Smith,  where  he  sits 
and  works  forever  amid  his  mist  of  rainbows. 
Women    spoke   of   his    strength   as   though   it 


CRAVETHEEN  103 

were  their  proud  beauty.  He  liad  the  way 
of  the  sunh"ght  with  him,  they  said.  And  of 
the  sun-fire,  added  one  ever,  below  her  breath: 
and  that  was  Eilidh,*  the  daughter  of  Conn 
mac  Art  and  of  Dearduil  the  daughter  of 
Somhairle  the  Prince  of  the  Isles — Eilidh  the 
daughter  of  Dearduil  the  daughter  of  Morna, 
the  three  queens  of  beauty  in  the  three 
generations   of  the   generations. 

She  was  not  of  the  Ultonians,  this  fair 
Eilidh,  but  of  the  people  who  were  subject 
to  Conairy  Mor.  It  was  when  the  ten  host- 
ages abode  with  the  Red  Prince  that  she 
grew  faint  and  wan  with  the  love  -  sickness. 
Her  mother,  Dearduil,  knew  who  the  man 
was.  She  put  a  mirror  of  polished  steel 
against  the  mouth  of  the  girl  while  she  slept, 
and  then  it  was  that  she  saw  the  flames  of 
love  burning  a  red  heart  on  which  was  written 
in  white  fire — "  I  am  the  heart  of  Cormac  the 
son  of  Concobar."  The  gladness  was  hers,  as 
well  as  the  fear.  Sure,  there  was  no  greater 
hero  than  Cormac  Conlingas  ;  but  then  he  was 
an  Ultonian,  and  would  soon  be  for  going 
away,  and  ill -pleased  would  Conairy  M6r  be 

*  Pronounce  Eil-ih  or  Eily  [liq.).  So7iihairle  is  pronounced 
So-irl-u. 


104  THE    HARPING    OF 

that  the  beautiful  Eilidh,  who  was  his  ward 
since  the  death  of  Conn,  should  be  the  wife 
of  one  of  the  men  of  Concobar  mac  Nessa, 
whom  in  his  heart  he  hated. 

There  was  a  warrior  there  called  Art  mac 
Art  M6r.  Conairy  Mor  loved  him,  and  had 
promised  him  Eilidh.  One  day  this  man 
came  to  the  over-lord,  and  said  this  thing: — 

"  Is  she,  Eilidh,  to  be  hearing  the  lowing 
of  the  kine  that  are  upon  my  hills  ? " 

"That  is  so,  Art  mac  Art." 

"  I  have  spoken  to  the  girl.  She  is  like 
the  wind  in  the  grass." 

"It  is  the  way  of  women.  Quest,  and  trace, 
and  you  shall  not  find.  But  say  'Come,'  and 
they  will  come ;  and  say  '  Do,'  and  they  obey." 

"  I  have  put  the  word  upon  her,  and  she 
has  laughed  at  me.  I  have  said  '  Come,'  and 
she  asked  me  if  the  running  wave  heard  the 
voice  of  yesterday's  wind.  I  have  said  'Do,' 
and  she  called  to  me — '  Do  the  hills  nod  when 
the  fox  barks?'" 

"  What  is  the  thing  that  is  behind  your  lips, 
Art  mac  Art  M6r?" 

"  This.  That  you  send  the  man  away  that  is 
the  cause  of  the  mischief  that  is  upon  Eilidh." 


CRAVETHEEN  105 

"Who  is  the  man?" 

"  He  is  of  the  Hostages." 

Conairy  M6r  brooded  awhile.  Then  he 
stroked  his  beard,  brown -black  as  burn-water 
in  shadow,  and  laughed. 

"  Why  is  there  laughter  upon  you,  my 
King?" 

"Sure,  I  laugh  to  think  of  the  blood  of 
the  white  maid.  They  say  it  is  of  milk,  but 
I  am  thinking  it  must  be  the  milk  of  the 
hero -women  of  old,  that  was  red  and  warm 
as  the  stream  the  White  Hound  that  courses 
through  the  night  swims  in.  And  that  blood 
that  is  in  Eilidh  leaps  to  the  blood  of  heroes. 
She  would  have  the  weight  of  Cormac  the 
Yellow-haired  on  her  breast  I " 

"  His  blood  or  mine  !  " 

The  king  kept  silence  for  a  time.  Then 
he  smiled,  and  that  boded  ill.  Then,  after  a 
while,  he  frowned,  and  that  was  not  so  ill. 

"Not  thine,  Art." 

"  And  if  not  mine,  what  of  Cormac  mac 
Concobar  ?  " 

"He  shall   go." 

"  Alone  ? " 

"  Alone." 


io6  THE    HARPING    OF 

And,  sure,  it  was  on  the  eve  of  that  day 
that  Dearduil  went  to  warn  Cormac  Conlin- 
gas,  and  to  beg  him  to  leave  the  whiteness 
of  the  snow  without  a  red  stain.  But,  when 
she  entered  his  sleeping-place,  Eilidh  was  there 
upon  the  deer-skins. 

Dearduil  looked  for  long  before  she  spoke. 

"  By  what  is  in  your  eyes,  Eilidh,  my 
daughter,  this  is  not  the  first  time  you  have 
come  to  Cormac  Conlingas  ?  " 

The  girl  laughed  low.  The  white  arms  of 
her  moved  through  the  sheen  of  her  hair  like 
sickles  among  the  corn.  She  looked  at  Cormac. 
The  flame  that  was  in  her  eyes  was  bright  in 
his.     The  wife  of  Conn  turned  to  him. 

"  No,"  he  said  gravely ;  "  it  is  not  the  first 
time." 

"  Has  the  seed  been  sown,  O  husband- 
man ?  " 

"The  seed  has  been  sown." 

"It  is  death." 

"The  tide  flows,  the  tide  ebbs." 

"  Cormac,  there  will  be  two  dead  this  night 
if  Conairy  Mor  hears  this  thing.  And  even 
now  his  word  moves  against  you.  Do  you 
love  Eilidh?" 


CRAVETHEEN  107 

Cormac  smiled  slightly,  but  made  no  answer. 

"If  you  love  her,  you  would  not  sec  her 
slain." 

"There  is  no  great  evil  in  being  slain, 
Dearduil-nic-Somhairle." 

"  She  is  a  woman,  and  she  has  your  child 
below  her  heart." 

"That  is  a  true  thing." 

"Will  you  save  her?" 

"If  she  will." 

"Speak,  Eilidh." 

Then  the  terror  that  was  in  the  girl's  heart 
arose,  and  moved  about  like  a  white  bewildered 
bird  in  the  dark.  She  knew  that  Dearduil  had 
spoken  out  of  her  heart.  She  knew  that  Art 
mac  Art  Mor  was  in  this  evil.  She  knew 
that  death  was  near  for  Cormac,  and  near 
for  her.  The  limbs  that  had  trembled  with 
love  trembled  now  with  the  breath  of  the  fear. 
Suddenly  she  drew  a  long  sobbing  sigh. 

"Speak,  Eilidh." 

She  turned  her  face  to  the  wall. 

"Speak,  Eilidh." 

"  I  will  speak.      Go,  Cormac  Conlingas." 

The  chief  of  the  Ultonians  started.  This 
doom    to    life    was    worse    to    hira    than    the 


io8  THE    HARPING    OF 

death-doom.  An  angry  flame  burned  in  his 
eyes.     His  lip  curled. 

"  May  it  not  be  a  man-child  you  will  have, 
Eilidh  of  the  gold-brown  hair,"  he  said  scorn- 
fully ;  "  for  it  would  be  an  ill  thing  for  a  son 
of  Cormac  mac  Concobar  to  be  a  coward,  as 
his  mother  was,  and  to  fear  death  as  she 
did,  though  never  before  her  any  of  her 
race." 

And  with  that  he  turned  upon  his  heel  and 
went  out. 

Cormac  Conlingas  had  not  gone  far  when 
he  met  Art  mac  Art  M6r  with  the  others. 

"  It  is  the  King's  word,"  said  Art  simply. 

"  I  am  ready,"  answered  Cormac.  "Is  it 
death?" 

"  Come ;    the  King  shall  tell  you." 

But  there  was  to  be  no  blood  that  night. 
Only,  on  the  morrow  the  hostages  were  nine. 
The  tenth  man  rode  slowly  north-eastward 
against  the  greying  of  the  dawn. 

If  in  the  heart  of  Cormac  Conlingas  there 
was  sorrow  and  a  bitter  pain  because  of  Eilidh, 
whom  he  loved,  and  from  whom  he  would 
fain   have   taken    the   harshness    of  his    word, 


CRAVETHEEN  109 

there   was   in    the   heart   of   Eilidh   the   sound 
as  of  trodden  sods. 

That  day  it  was  worse  for  her. 

Conairy  M6r  came  to  her  himself.  Art  was 
at  his  right  hand.  The  king  asked  her  if 
she  would  give  her  troth  to  the  son  of  Art 
M6r ;  and,  that  being  given,  if  she  would  be 
his  wife. 

"That  cannot  be,"  she  said.  The  fear  that 
had  been  in  the  girl's  heart  was  dead  now. 
The  saying  of  Cormac  had  killed  it.  She 
knew  that,  like  her  ancestor,  the  mother  of 
Somhairle,  she  could,  if  need  be,  have  a  log 
of  burning  wood  against  her  breast,  and  face 
I  the  torture  as  though  she  were  no  more  than 
§  holding  a  dead  child  there. 
i  "  And  for  why  cannot  it  be  ?  "  asked  Conairy 
M6r. 

"  For  it  is  not  Art's  child  that  I  carry  in 
my  womb,"  answered  Eilidh  simply. 

The  king  gloomed.  Art  mac  Art  put  his 
right  hand  to  the  dagger  at  his  silver-bossed 
leathern  belt. 

"  Is  it  a  wanton  that  you  are  ? " 

"  No.  By  my  mother's  truth,  and  the 
mother   of  my   mother,   I    love   another   man 


no  THE    HARPING    OF 

than  Art  mac  Art  Mor,  and  that  man  loves 
me ;   and  I  am  his." 

"Who  is  this  man?" 

"  His  name  is  in  my  heart  only." 

"  I  will  ask  you  three  things,  Eilidh,  daughter 
of  Dearduil.  Is  the  man  one  of  your  race ; 
is  he  of  noble  blood ;  is  he  fit  to  wed  the 
king's  ward?" 

"  He  is  more  fit  to  wed  the  king's  ward 
than  any  man  in  Eir^.  He  is  of  noble  blood, 
and  himself  the  son  of  a  king.  But  he  is  an 
Ultonian." 

"Thou  hast  said.  It  is  Cormac  mac  Con- 
cobar  mac  Nessa." 

"  It  is  Cormac  Conlingas." 

With  a  loud  laugh  Art  mac  Art  strode 
forward.  He  raised  his  hand,  and  flung  it 
across  the  face  of  the  girl. 

"  Art  thou  his  tenth  or  his  hundredth  ?  Well, 
I  would  not  have  you  now  as  a  serving-wench." 

Once  more  the  king  gloomed.  It  went 
ill  with  him,  that  sight  of  a  man  striking  a 
woman,  howsoever  lightly. 

"Art,  I  have  slain  a  better  man  than  you 
for  a  thing  less  worthy  than  that.  Take 
heed." 


CRAVETHEEN  iii 

The  man  frowned,  with  the  red  light  in 
his  eyes. 

•'Will  you  do  as  you  said,  O  King?" 

"  No ;  not  now.  Eilidh,  that  blow  has 
saved  you.  I  was  going  to  let  Art  have  his 
way  of  you,  and  then  do  with  you  what  he 
willed,  servitude  or  death,  but  now  you  are 
free  of  him.  Only  this  thing  I  say :  no 
Ultonian  shall  ever  take  you  in  his  arms. 
You  shall  wed  Cravetheen,  the  step-brother 
of  Art." 

"Cravetheen  the  Harper?" 

"Even  so." 

"  He  is  old,  and  neither  comely  nor  gra- 
cious." 

"There  is  no  age  upon  him  that  a  maid 
need  mock  at ;  and  he  is  gracious  enough  to 
those  who  do  not  cross  him  ;  and  he  has  the 
mouth  of  honey,  he  has  ;  and,  if  not  as  comely 
as  Cormac  Conlingas,  is  yet  fair  to  see." 

"But  ..." 

"  I  have  said." 

And  so  it  was.  Cravetheen  took  Eilidh  to 
wife.  But  he  left  the  great  Dun  of  Conairy 
M6r  and  went  to  live  in  his  own  Dun  in  the 


112  THE    HARPING    OF 

forest  that  clothed  the  frontiers  of  the  land 
of  the  Ultonians. 

He  took  his  harp  that  night,  when  for  the 
first  time  she  lay  upon  the  deer-skins  in  his 
Dun,  and  he  played  a  wild  air.  Eilidh  listened. 
The  tears  came  into  her  eyes.  Then  deep 
shadows  darkened  them.  Then  she  clenched 
her  hands  till  the  nails  drew  blood.  At  last 
she  lay  with  her  face  to  the  wall,  trembling. 
For  Cravetheen  was  a  Harper  that  had  been 
taught  by  a  Green  Hunter  on  the  slopes  of 
Sliav  -  Sheean.  He  could  say  that  in  music 
that  other  men  could  scarce  say  aright  in 
words. 

And  when  he  had  ended  he  went  up  to 
his  wife,  and  said  this  only : — 

"A  day  shall  come  when  I  will  be  playing 
you  a  marriage  song.  But  before  that  day 
I  will  play  to  you  twice." 

"And  beware  the  third  playing,"  said,  when 
he  had  gone,  his  old  mother,  who  sat  before  the 
smouldering  logs,  crooning  and  muttering. 

As  for  the  second  playing,  that  was  not  till 
months  later.  It  was  at  the  set  of  the  sun 
that  had  shone  on  the  birthing  of  the  child 
of  Eilidh  and  Cormac  Conlingas. 


CR  A  VET  HE  EN  113 

All  through  the  soundless  labour  of  the 
woman  —  for  she  had  the  pride  of  pride — 
Cravetheen  the  Harper  played.  What  he 
played  was  that  the  child  might  be  born 
dead.  Eilidh  knew  this,  and  gave  it  the 
breath  straight  from  her  heart.  "  My  pulse 
to  you,"  she  whispered  between  her  low  sobs. 
Then  Cravetheen  played  that  it  might  be 
born  blind  and  deaf  and  dumb.  But  Eilidh 
knew  this,  and  she  whispered  to  the  soul 
that  was  behind  her  eyea^  ^^  Give  it  light" ; 
and  to  the  soul  that  was  listening  behind 
her  ears — '''Give  it  hearing"  \  and  to  the  soul 
whose  silence  was  beneath  her  silence — "  Give 
it  speech^ 

And  so  the  child  was  born  ;  and  it  was  a 
man-child,  and  fair  to  see. 

When  the  swoon  was  upon  Eilidh,  Crave- 
theen ceased  from  his  harping.  He  rose  and 
looked  upon  the  woman.  Then  he  lifted  the 
child  and  laid  it  on  a  doe-skin  in  the  sunlight, 
on  a  green  place,  that  was  the  meeting-place 
of  the  moonshine  dancers.  With  that  he  took 
up  his  harp  again,  and  again  played. 

At  the  first  playing,  the  birds  ceased  from 
singing.     There  was  silence  amid  the  boughs. 

H 


114  THE    HARPING    OF 

At  the  second,  the  leaves  ceased  from  rust- 
ling :  there  was  silence  on  the  branches.  At 
the  third,  the  hare  leaped  no  more,  the  fox 
blinked  with  sleep,  the  wolf  lay  down.  At 
the  fourth,  and  fifth,  and  sixth,  the  wind 
folded  its  wings  like  a  great  bird,  the  wood- 
breeze  crept  beneath  the  bracken  and  fell 
asleep,  the  earth  sighed  and  was  still.  There 
was  silence  there  :  for  sure,  silence  everywhere, 
as  of  sleep. 

At  the  seventh  playing,  the  quiet  people 
came  out  upon  the  green  place.  They  were 
small  and  dainty,  clad  in  green,  with  small 
white  faces :  just  like  lilies  of  the  valley  they 
were. 

They  laughed  low  among  themselves,  and 
some  clapped  their  hands.  One  climbed  a 
thistle,  and  swung  round  and  round  till  he 
fell  on  his  back  with  a  thud,  like  the  fall  of 
a  dewdrop,  and  cried  pitifully.  There  was 
no  peace  till  a  duinshee  took  him  by  a  green 
leg,  and  shoved  him  down  a  hole  in  the  grass, 
and  stopped  it  with  a  dandelion. 

Then  one  among  them,  with  a  scarlet  robe 
and  a  green  cap,  with  a  thread  of  thistledown 
waving   from   it   like    a    plume,   and   with    his 


CRAVETIIEEN  115 

wee  eyes  aflame,  stepped  forward,  and  began 
to  play  on  a  little  harp  made  of  a  bird-bone 
with  three  gossamer  -  films  for  strings.  And 
the  wild  air  that  he  played  and  the  songs 
that  he  sang  were  those  fonnshcen  that  few 
hear  now,  but  that  those  who  do  hear  know 
to  be  sweeter  than  the  sorrow  of  joy. 

Suddenly  Cravetheen  ceased  playing,  and 
then  there  was  silence  with  the  Green  Harper 
also.  All  of  the  hillside  -  folk  stood  still. 
When  an  eddy  of  air  moved  along  the  grass 
they  wavered  to  and  fro  like  reeds  with  the 
coolness  at  their  feet. 

Then  the  Green  Harper  threw  aside  his 
scarlet  cloak  and  his  green  cap,  and  the  hair 
of  him  was  white  and  flowing  as  the  canna. 
He  broke  the  three  threads  of  gossamer,  and 
flung  away  the  bird-bone  harp.  Then  he  drew 
a  wee  bit  reed  from  his  waist-band  that  was 
made  of  beaten  gold,  and  put  it  to  his  lips, 
and  began  to  play.  And  what  he  played  was 
so  passing  sweet  that  Cravetheen  went  into  a 
dream,  and  played  the  same  wild  air,  and  he 
not  knowing  it,  nor  any  man. 

It  was  with  that  that  the  soul  of  the  child 
heard   the   elfin -music,   and   came   out.      Sure, 


ii6  THE    HARPING    OF 

it  is  a  hard  thing  for  the  naked  spirit  to 
steal  away  from  its  warm  home  of  the  flesh, 
with  the  blood  coming  and  going  for  ever 
like  a  mother's  hand,  warm  and  soft.  But 
to  the  playing  of  Cravetheen  and  the  Green 
Harper  there  was  no  denying.  The  soul 
came  forth,  and  stood  with  great  frightened 
eyes. 

"  Shrink  !  Shrink  !  Shrink  !  "  cried  all  the 
quiet  people ;  and,  as  they  cried,  the  human 
spirit  shrank  so  as  to  be  at  one  with  them. 
Then,  as  it  seemed,  two  shining  white  flowers 
— for  they  were  bonnie,  bonnie — stepped  for- 
ward and  took  the  human  by  the  hand,  and 
led  it  away.  And  as  they  went,  the  others 
followed,  all  singing  a  glad  song,  that  fell 
strange  and  faint  upon  the  ear  of  Cravetheen. 
All  passed  into  the  hillside  save  the  Green 
Harper,  who  stopped  awhile,  playing  and  play- 
ing and  playing,  till  Cravetheen  dreamed  he 
was  Alldai,  the  God  of  Gods,  and  that  the 
sun  was  his  bride,  and  the  moon  his  para- 
mour, and  the  stars  his  children  and  the 
joys  that  were  before  him.  Then  he,  too, 
passed. 

With    that,    Cravetheen     came    out    of    his 


CRAVETHEEN  117 

trance,  and  rubbed  his  eyes  as  a  man  startled 
from  sleep. 

He  looked  at  the  child.  It  would  be  a 
changeling  now,  he  knew.  But  when  he 
looked  at  it  again  he  saw  that  it  was  dead. 

So  he  called  to  Gealcas,  that  was  his  mother, 
and  gave  her  the  body. 

"Take  that  to  Eilidh,"  he  said;  "and  tell 
her  that  this  is  the  second  playing,  and  that 
I  will  be  playing  once  again,  before  it 's  breast 
to  breast  with  us." 

And  these  were  the  words  that  Gealcas 
said  to  Eilidh,  who  in  her  heart  cursed  Crave- 
theen,  and  mocked  his  cruel  patience,  and 
longed  for  Cormac  of  the  Yellow  Hair,  and 
cared  nought  for  all  the  harping  that  Crave- 
theen  could  do  now. 

It  was  in  the  Month  of  the  White  Flowers 
that  Cormac  Conlingas  came  again. 

He  was  in  the  southland  when  news  reached 
him  that  his  father  Concobar  mac  Nessa  was 
dead.  He  knew  that  if  he  were  not  speedily 
with  the  Ultonians  they  might  not  grant  him 
the  Ard-Reeship.  He,  surely,  and  no  other, 
should  be  Ard-Ree  after  Concobar ;    yet  there 


ii8  THE    HARPING    OF 

was  one  other  who  might  well  become  over- 
lord of  the  Ultonians  in  his  place  were  he 
not  swift  with  word  and  act. 

So  swift  was  he  that  he  mounted  and  rode 
away  from  his  fellows  without  taking  with 
him  the  famous  Spear  of  Pisarr,  which  was  a 
terror  in  battle.  This  was  that  fiery  living 
spear,  wrought  by  the  son  of  Turenn,  and  won 
out  of  Eir6  by  the  god  Lu  Lam-fdda.  In  battle 
it  flew  hither  and  thither,  a  live  thing. 

He  rode  from  noon  to  within  an  hour  of 
the  setting  of  the  sun.  Then  he  saw  a  low 
green  hill  rise  like  a  pine-cone  out  of  the 
wood,  bossed  with  still-standing  stones  of  an 
ancient  ruined  Dun.  Against  it  a  blue  column 
of  smoke  trailed.  Cormac  knew  now  where 
he  was.  Word  had  come  to  him  recently 
from  Eilidh  herself 

He  drew  rein,  and  stared  awhile.  Then  he 
smiled  ;  then  once  more  he  gloomed,  and  his 
eyes  were  heavy  with  the  shadow  of  that 
gloom. 

It  was  then  that  he  drew  "  Blue-Green " 
from  its  sheath,  and  listened.  There  was  a 
faint  murmur  along  the  blade,  as  of  gnats 
above  a  pool,  but  there  was  no  whispering. 


CRAVETIIEEN  119 

Once  more  he  smiled. 

"  It  will  be  for  the  happening,"  he  muttered. 
Then,  leaning  back,  he  sang  this  Rune  to 
Eilidh :— 

Oime,  Oime,  Woman  of"  the  white  breasts,  Eilidh  ! 
Woman  of  the  gold-brown  hair,  and  lips  of  the  red,  red  rowan  ! 
Oime,  0-ri,  Oime  ! 

Where  is  the  swan  that  is  whiter,  with  breast  more  soft. 
Or  the  wave  on  the  sea  that  moves  as  thou  movest,  Eilidh — 
Oime,  a-ro  ;  Oime,  a-ro  ! 

It  is  the  marrow  in  my  bones  that  is  aching,  aching,  Eilidh  : 
It  is  the  blood  in  my  body  that  is  a  bitter  wild  tide,  Oime  ! 
0-ri,  0-hion,  0-r^,  arone  ! 

Is  it  the  heart  of  thee  calling  that  I  am  hearing,  Eilidh, 
Or  the  wind  in  the  wood,  or  the  beating  of  the  sea,  Eilidh, 
Or  the  beating  of  the  sea  ? 

Shule,  shule  agrah,  shule  agrah,  shule  agrah,  Shule  ! 
Heart  of  me,  move  to  me  !  move  to  me,  heart  of  me,  Eilidh,  Eilidh, 
Move  to  me  ! 

Ah  !  let  the  wild  hawk  take  it,  the  name  of  me,  Cormac 

Conlingas, 
Take  it  and  tear  at  thy  heart  with  it,  heart  that  of  old  was  so 

hot  with  it, 

Eilidh,  Eilidh,  o-ri,  Eilidh,  Eilidh  ! 

And  the  last  words  of  that  song  were  so 
loud  and  clear — loud  and  clear  as  the  voice 
of  the   war  -  horn  —  that    Eilidh   heard.      The 


120  THE    HARPING    OF 

heart  of  her  leaped,  the  breast  of  her  heaved, 
the  pulses  danced  in  the  surge  of  the  blood. 
Once  more  it  was  with  her  as  though  she 
were  with  child  by  Cormac  Conlingas.  She 
bade  the  old  mother  of  Cravetheen  and  all 
who  abode  in  the  Dun  to  remain  within,  and 
not  one  to  put  the  gaze  upon  the  Grianan, 
her  own  place  there,  or  upon  whom  she 
should  lead  to  it.  Then  she  went  forth  to 
meet  Cormac,  glad  to  think  of  Cravetheen  far 
thence  on  the  hunting,  and  not  to  be  back 
again  till  the  third  day. 

It  was  the  meeting  of  two  waves,  that. 
Each  was  lost  in  the  other.  Then,  after 
long  looking  in  the  eyes,  and  with  the  words 
aswoon  on  the  lips,  they  moved  hand  in  hand 
towards  the  Dun. 

And  as  they  moved,  the  Whispering  of  the 
Sword  made  a  sound  like  the  going  of  wind 
through  grass. 

"  What  is  that  ?  "  said  Eilidh,  her  eyes  large. 

"  It  is  the  wind  in  the  grass,"  Cormac 
answered. 

And  as  they  entered  the  Dun  the  Whisper- 
ing of  the  Sword  made  a  confused  murmur 
as  of  the  wind  among  swaying  pines. 


CRAVETHEEN  121 

"What  is  that?"  Eilidh  asked,  fear  in  her 
eyes. 

"  It  is  the  wind   in  the  forest,"  said  Cormac. 

But  when,  after  he  had  eaten  and  drunken, 
they  went  up  to  the  Grianan,  and  lay  down 
upon  the  deer -skins,  the  Whispering  of  the 
Sword  was  so  loud  that  it  was  as  the  surf 
of  the  sea  in  a  wild  wind. 

"What  is  that?"  cried  Eilidh,  with  a  sob 
in  her  throat. 

"It  is  the  wind  on  the  sea,"  Cormac  said, 
his  voice  hoarse  and  low. 

"  There  is  no  sea  within  three  days'  march," 
whispered  Eilidh,  as  she  clasped  her  hands. 

But  Cormac  said  nothing.  And  now  the 
Sword  was  silent  also. 

It  was  that  night  that  Cravetheen  returned. 
He  was  playing  one  of  the  fonnsheen  he 
knew,  as  he  came  through  the  wood  in  the 
moonlight,  for  in  the  hunting  of  a  stag  he 
had  made  a  great  circle  and  was  now  near 
Dunchraig  agaiti,  Dunchraig  that  was  his  Dun. 
But  he  had  left  his  horse  with  his  kindred  in 
the  valley,  and  had  come  afoot  through  the 
wood. 


122  THE    HARPING    OF 

He  stopped  as  he  was  nigh  upon  the  rocks 
against  which  the  Dun  was  built.  He  saw 
the  blackness  of  the  shadow  of  a  living  thing. 

"Who  is  that?"  he  cried. 

"It  is  I,  Murtagh  L^m-Rossa"  .  .  .  and 
with  that  a  man  out  of  the  Dun  came  forward 
slowly  and  hesitatingly.  He  was  a  man  who 
hated  Eilidh,  because  she  had  put  him  to 
shame. 

Cravetheen  looked  at  him. 

"  I  am  waiting,"  he  said. 

Still  the  man  hesitated. 

"  I  am  waiting,  Murtagh  Lam-Rossa." 

"This  is  a  bitter  thing  I  have  to  say.  I 
was  on  my  way  for  the  telling." 

"  It  is  of  Eilidh  that  is  my  wife  ? " 

"You  have  said  it." 

"  Speak." 

"  She  does  not  sleep  alone  in  the  Grianan, 
and  there  is  no  one  of  the  Dtn  who  is  there 
with  her." 

"Who  is  there?" 

"A  man." 

Cravetheen  drew  a  long  breath.  His  hand 
went  to  the  dagger  at  his  belt. 

"What  man?" 


» 


CRAVETHEEN  123 

"  Cormac  mac  Concobar,  that  is  called  Cormac 
Conlingas." 

Again  Cravetheen  drew  a  deep  breath,  and 
the  blood  was  on  his  lip. 

"  You  are  knowing  this  thing  for  sure  ? " 

"  I   am  knowing  it." 

"  That  is  what  no  other  man  shall  do  " — and 
with  that  Cravetheen  flashed  the  dagger  in 
the  moonshine,  and  thrust  it  with  a  surg- 
ing sound  into  the  heart  of  Murtagh  Ldm- 
Rossa. 

With  a  groan  the  man  sank.  His  white 
hands  wandered  among  the  fibrous  dust  of 
the  pine-needles:  his  face  was  as  a  livid 
wave  with  the  foam  of  death  on  it, 

Cravetheen  looked  at  the  froth  on  his  lips  : 
it  was  like  that  of  the  sped  deer.  He  looked 
at  the  bubbles  about  the  hilt  of  the  knife :  they 
were  as  the  yeast  of  cranberries. 

"  That  is  the  sure  way  of  silence,"  he  said  ;  and 
he  moved  on,  and  thought  no  more  of  the  man. 

When  he  came  nigh  the  DOn  he  stood  a 
long  while  in  thought.  He  could  not  reach 
the  Grianan  he  knew.  Swords  and  spears 
for  Eilidh,  before  then,  mayhap ;  and  if  not, 
there  was  Cormac  Conlingas — and  not  Cormac 


124  THE    HARPING    OF 

only,  but  the  Sword  "  Blue-Green "  and  the 
Spear  "  Pisarr." 

But  a  thought  drove  into  his  mind  as  a 
wind  into  a  corrie. 

He  put  back  his  sword,  and  took  his  harp 
again. 

"  It  is  the  third  playing,"  he  muttered  with 
a  grim  smile. 

Then  once  more  he  stood  on  the  green 
rath  of  the  quiet  people,  and  played  the  fonn- 
sheen,  till  they  heard.  And  when  the  old  elfin 
harper  was  come,  Cravetheen  played  the  tune 
of  the  asking. 

"  What  will  you  be  wanting,  Cravetheena- 
mac-Rory  ? "  asked  the  Green  Harper. 

"  The  tune  of  the  trancing  sleep,  green  prince 
of  the  hill." 

"  Sure,  you  shall  have  it "  .  .  .  and  with 
that  the  Green  Harper  gave  the  magic  melody, 
so  that  not  a  leaf  stirred,  not  a  bird  moved, 
and  even  the  dew  ceased  to  fall. 

Then  Cravetheen  took  his  harp  and  played. 

The  dogs  in  the  Dun  rose,  but  none  howled. 
Then  all  lay  down,  nosing  their  outstretched 
paws.  Thrice  the  stallions  in  the  rear  of  the 
Dun  put  back  their  ears,  but  no  neighing  was 


CRAVETHEEN  125 

on  their  curled  lips.  The  marcs  whimpered, 
and  then  stood  with  heads  low,  asleep.  The 
armed  men  did  not  awake,  but  slumbered 
deep.  The  women  dreamed  into  the  darkness 
where  no  dream  is.  The  old  mother  of  Crave- 
theen  stirred,  crooned  wearily,  bowed  her  grey 
head,  and  was  in  Tir-nan-Og  again,  walking 
with  Rory  mac  Rory,  that  loved  her — him 
that  was  slain  with  a  spear  and  a  sword  long 
long  ago. 

Only  Eilidh  and  Cormac  Conlingas  were 
waking.  Sweet  was  that  wild  harping  against 
their  ears. 

"  It  will  be  the  Green  Harper  himself,"  whis- 
pered Cormac,  drowsy  with  the  sleep  that 
was  upon  him. 

"  It  will  be  the  harping  of  Cravetheen  I  am 
thinking,"  said  Eilidh,  with  a  low  sigh,  yet  as 
though  that  thing  were  nothing  to  her :  but 
Cormac  did  not  hear,  for  he  was  asleep. 

"  I  see  nine  shadows  leaping  upon  the  wall," 
murmured  Eilidh,  while  her  heart  beat  and 
her  limbs  lay  in  chains. 

"  .  .  .  .  mo-ve  to  me,  heart  of  me,  Eilidh,  BiiuUi, 
Mo^e  to  me  !  " 

murmured  Cormac  in  a  low  passionate  whisper. 


126     HARPING   OF    CRAVETHEEN 

"  I  see  nine  hounds  leaping  into  the  Dun," 
Eilidh  cried,  though  none  heard. 

Cormac  smiled  in  his  sleep. 

"  Ah,  ah,  I  see  nine  red  phantoms  leaping  into 
the  room  !  "  screamed  Eilidh  ;  but  none  heard. 

Cormac  smiled  in  his  sleep. 

And  then  it  was  that  the  nine  red  flames  grew 
ninefold,  and  the  whole  Dun  was  wrapt  in  flame. 

For  this  was  the  doing  of  Cravetheen  the 
Harper.  All  there  died  in  the  flame.  That 
was  the  end  of  Eilidh,  that  was  so  fair.  She 
laughed  the  pain  away,  and  died.  And  Cormac 
smiled  ;  and  as  the  flame  leapt  on  his  breast 
he  muttered,  "  Ahy  hoi  heart  of  Eilidh  ! — heart 
of  me — move  to  me  !  "     And  he  died. 

There  was  no  Dun,  and  there  were  no  folk, 
and  no  stallions  and  mares,  and  no  baying 
hounds  when  Cravetheen  ceased  from  the 
playing ;  but  only  ashes. 

He  looked  at  them  till  dawn.  Then  he 
rose,  and  he  broke  his  harp.  Northward  he 
went  to  tell  the  Ultonians  that  thing  ;  and  to 
die  the  death. 

And  this  was  the  end  of  Cormac  the  Hero — 
Cormac  the  son  of  Concobar  the  son  of  Nessa, 
that  was  called  Cormac  Conlingas. 


Ill 

TRAGIC  LANDSCAPES 


i 


TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES 

I 

The  Tempest 

The  forest  undulated  across  the  land  in  vast 
black-green  billows.  Their  sombre  solitudes 
held  no  light.  The  sky  was  of  a  uniform 
grey,  a  dull  metallic  hue,  such  as  the  sea 
takes  when  a  rainy  wind  comes  out  of  the 
east.  There  was  not  a  break  in  the  appalling 
monotony. 

To  the  north  rose  a  chain  of  mountains. 
Connecting  one  to  another,  were  serrated 
scaurs,  or  cleft,  tortured,  and  precipitous 
ridges.  The  wild-stag  had  his  sanctuary  here ; 
here  were  reared  the  young  of  the  osprey, 
the  raven,  the  kestrel,  and  the  corbie.  On 
the  extreme  heights  the  eagles  called  from 
their  eyries  at  sunrise ;  at  sundown  they 
might  be  seen  whirling  like  minute  discs 
around  the  flaming  peaks. 

I  129 


I30      TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES 

An  absolute  silence  prevailed.  At  long 
intervals  there  was  the  restless  mewing  of  a 
wind-eddy,  baffled  among  the  remote  corries. 
Sometimes,  far  beneath  and  beyond,  in  the 
midmost  depths  of  the  forest,  a  sound,  as  of 
the  flowing  tide  at  an  immeasurable  distance, 
rose,  sighed  through  the  grey  silences,  and 
sank  into  their  drowning  depths. 

At  noon,  a  slight  stir  was  visible  here  and 
there.  Two  crows  drifted  inky-black  against 
the  slate-grey  firmament.  A  kestrel,  hovering 
over  a  rocky  wilderness,  screamed,  and  with 
a  sudden  slant  cut  the  heavy  air,  skimmed 
the  ground,  breasted  the  extreme  summits  of 
the  pines,  and  sailed  slowly  westward,  silent, 
apparently  motionless,  till  absorbed  into  the 
gloom.  A  slight  mist  rose  from  a  stagnant 
place.  On  a  black  moorland  tract,  miles  away 
from  where  the  forest  began,  two  small,  gaunt 
creatures,  human  males,  stooped  continually, 
tearing  at  the  peaty  soil. 

By  the  fourth  hour  from  noon,  there  was 
nothing  audible ;  not  a  thing  visible  save  the 
black-gloom  overhead,  the  green-gloom  of  the 
vast  pine-forest,  the  grey  sterility  of  the  hills 
to  the  north. 


^ 


TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES      131 

Towards  the  fifth  hour,  a  sickly  white 
flame  darted  forkedly  out  of  the  slate-hued 
sky  to  the  north-west.  There  was  no  wind, 
no  stir  of  any  kind,  following.  The  same 
breathless  silence  brooded  everywhere. 

Close  upon  the  sixth  hour  a  strange  shiver- 
ing went  through  a  portion  of  the  forest.  It 
was  as  though  the  flank  of  a  monster  quivered. 
A  confused  rustling  arose,  ebbed,  died  away. 
Thrice,  at  long  intervals,  the  narrow  jagged 
flame  lunged  and  thrust,  as  a  needle  thridding 
the  two  horizons.  At  a  vast  distance,  a  wail, 
a  murmur,  a  faint  vanishing  cry  might  be 
heard,  like  the  humming  of  a  gnat.  It  was 
the  wind,  tearing  and  lashing  the  extreme 
frontiers,  and  screaming  in  its  blind  fury. 

A  raven  came  flying  rapidly  out  of  the 
west.  Again  and  again  in  its  undeviating 
flight  its  hoarse  croak  re-echoed  as  though  it 
fell  clanging  from  ledge  to  brazen  ledge.  At 
an  immense  height  three  eagles,  no  larger  than 
three  pin-points,  winging  their  way  at  terrific 
speed,  seemed  to  crawl  like  ants  along  the  blank 
slope  of  a  summitless  and  endless  wall. 

In  the  south-west  the  greyness  became  in- 
volved.     Dark  masses  bulged,  lividly  smooth. 


132      TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES 

A  gigantic  hand  appeared  to  mould  them  from 
behind.  The  ponderous  avalanches  of  rain 
were  suspended,  lifted,  whirled  this  way  and 
that,  fused,  divided,  and  swung  low  over  the 
earth  like  horrible  balloons  of  death. 

Furtive  eddies  of  wind  moved  stealthily 
among  the  forest  trees.  The  pines  were 
motionless,  though  a  thin  song  ascended 
spirally  the  columnar  boles ;  but  the  near 
beeches  were  flooded  with  innumerable  green 
wavelets  of  unquiet  light.  A  constant  tremor 
lived  fugitive  in  every  birk,  in  every  rowan. 
On  the  hither  frontier  of  the  pines  a  few 
scattered  oaks  lifted  their  upper  boughs,  lifted 
and  lapsed,  slowly  lifted  again  and  slowly 
lapsed.  These  were  silent,  though  a  confused 
murmur  as  of  bewildered  bees  came  from  the 
foliage  midway  and  beneath.  Wan  green 
tongues  of  air  licked  the  fronds  of  the  myriad 
bracken.  Swift  arrows  of  wind,  narrow  as 
reeds,  darted  through  the  fern  and  over  the 
patches  of  grass,  leaving  for  a  moment  a  wake 
of  white  light.  By  a  pool  the  bulrushes 
seemed  to  strain  their  tufty  heads  one  way, 
listening ;  the  tall,  slim,  fairy  -  lances  beside 
them  continually  trembled. 


TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES      133 

Suddenly  there  was  an  obscure  noise  upon 
the  hills.  Far  off,  a  linn  roared  hoarsely, 
whose  voice  had  been  muffled  before.  Many 
streams  and  hill -torrents  called.  Then  the 
mountain-wind  came  rushing  down  the  strath, 
with  incoherent  shouts  and  a  confused  tumult 
of  tidings.  Every  green  thing  moved  one 
way,  or  stood  back  upon  itself  as  a  javelin- 
thrower.  In  the  tragic  silence  of  the  forest 
and  the  moorland,  the  pulse  of  the  earth  beat 
slowly,  heavily.  A  suffocating  grip  was  at 
the  brown  heart. 

But  the  moment  the  hill  -  wind  dashed 
through  the  swaying  rowans  and  beeches,  and 
leaped  into  the  forest,  a  hurricane  of  cries 
arose.  Every  tree  called  to  its  neighbour : 
each  pine  shouted,  screamed,  moaned,  or 
chanted  a  wild  song ;  the  more  ancient  lifted 
a  deep  voice,  mocking  and  defiant.  For  now 
they  knew  what  was  coming. 

The  sea-tempest  was  climbing  up  over  the 
back  of  the  sun,  and  had  already,  with  rolling 
thunders  and  frightful  sulphurous  blasts,  with 
flame  of  many  lightnings  and  vast  volumes  of 
cloud  holding  seas  of  rain  and  gravelly  ava- 
lanches of  hail,  attacked,  prostrated,  trampled 


134      TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES 

upon,  mutilated,  slain  and  twice  slain,  the 
far-off  battalions  of  the  forest!  This  was  what 
the  herald  of  the  hills  proclaimed,  as  with 
panic  haste  he  leaped  through  the  woods, 
screaming  wild  warnings  as  he  went. 

For  leagues  and  leagues  he  swept  onward : 
then,  suddenly  swerving,  raced  up  a  rock- 
bastioned  height  that  rose  out  of  the  forest. 
For  a  while  he  swung  suspensive,  then,  sway- 
ing blindly,  fell  back  stumbling,  and  as  one 
delirious  staggered  to  the  forest  again,  and 
once  more  flew  like  a  flying  deer,  though  no 
longer  forward  but  by  the  way  he  had  come. 

"The  Tempest!  The  Tempest!"  he  screamed: 
"  The  Tempest  comes  !  " 

Soon  all  the  forest  knew  what  he  had  seen. 
Distant  lines  of  great  trees  were  being  mown 
down  as  by  a  scythe :  gigantic  pines  were 
being  torn  from  the  ground  and  hurled  hither 
and  thither :  the  Black  Loch  had  become  a 
flood :  the  river  had  swollen  into  a  frightful 
spate,  and  raged  and  ravened  like  a  beast  of 
prey.  He  had  seen  cattle  fall,  slain  by  light- 
ning :  a  stag  had  crashed  downwards  as  he 
leapt  from  boulder  to  boulder :  the  huts  of 
some    humans    had    been    laid    low,    and    the 


TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES      135 

sprawling  creatures  beneath  been  killed  or 
mutilated  :  sheep  had  been  dashed  up  against 
stone-dykes  and  left  lifeless.  The  air  in  places 
was  thick  and  dark  with  whirling  grouse, 
snipe,  wild-doves,  lapwings,  crows,  and  a  dust 
of  small  birds. 

A  moan  went  up  from  the  forest,  a  new 
sound,  horrible,  full  of  awe,  of  terror,  of 
despair.  In  the  blank  grey  hollows  of  the 
mountains  to  the  north  the  echo  of  this  was 
as  though  the  Grave  were  opened,  and  the 
Dead  moaned. 

Young  and  old  moved  near  to  each  other, 
with  clinging  boughs,  and  tremulous  sprays 
and  branches.  The  fluttering  leaves  made 
a  confused  babble  of  tongues.  The  males 
swirled  their  upper  boughs  continuously,  in- 
clining their  bodies  now  this  way  and  now 
that.  The  ancient  pines  spread  their  boles 
as  far  as  they  could  reach,  murmuring  low 
to  their  green  offsprings,  and  to  the  tender 
offspring  of  these.  Sighs,  and  sobs,  swift 
admonitions,  and  sudden  heart-break  cries,  re- 
sounded. Death  would  be  among  them  in 
a  few  moments :  all  could  not  survive,  many 
must    perish,     patriarch     and    sapling,     proud 


136      TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES 

bridegroom  and  swaying  bride,  the  withered 
and  the  strong. 

From  the  extreme  edge  there  was  a  constant 
emigration  of  living  things.  The  birds  sank 
among  the  bracken. 

Some  deer,  three  human  males  and  a  female, 
some  foxes  and  stoats,  came  out  into  the 
open,  hesitated,  and  slowly  retreated. 

The  first  thunder-chariot  now  hurtled  over- 
head. The  shadowy  charioteer  leaned  low, 
and  thrust  hither  and  thither  with  his  frightful 
lance.  A  deer  was  killed,  also  the  human 
female  and  one  of  the  males.  A  scorching 
smell  came  from  a  spruce-fir :  the  next  mo- 
ment it  hung  in  tongues  of  flame. 

Then  .  .  .  silence :  awful,  appalling.  Suddenly 
the  heaven  opened  in  fire:  the  earth  became 
a  hollow  globe  of  brass  wherein  an  excruciat- 
ing tumult  whirled  ruin  against  ruin.  The 
howl  of  Desolation  seemed  to  belch  at  once 
from  the  entrails  of  the  mountains  and  from 
the  bowels  of  the  bursting  sky. 

The  Tempest  was  come ! 


TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES      137 

II 

Mist 

A  DENSE  white  mist  lay  upon  the  hills,  cloth- 
ing them  from  summit  to  base  in  a  dripping 
shroud.  The  damp  spongy  peat  everywhere 
sweated  forth  its  over-welling  ooze.  Not  a 
living  thing  seemed  to  haunt  the  desolation, 
though  once  or  twice  a  faint  cry  from  a 
bewildered  curlew  came  stumblingly  through 
the  sodden  atmosphere. 

There  was  neither  day  nor  night,  but  only 
the  lifeless  gloom  of  the  endless  weary  rain  : 
thin,  soaking,  full  of  the  chill  and  silence  of 
the  grave. 

Hour  lapsed  into  hour,  till  at  last  the  gradual 
deepening  of  the  mists  betokened  the  dreary  end 
of  the  dreary  day.  Soaked,  boggy,  treacherous, 
as  were  the  drenched  and  pool-haunted  moors, 
no  living  thing,  not  even  the  restless  hill-sheep, 
fared  across  them.  But  towards  the  late  after- 
noon a  stooping  figure  passed  from  gloom  to 
gloom — wan,  silent,  making  the  awfulness  of  the 
hour  and  the  place  take  on  a  new  desolation. 

As  the  shadow  stole  slowly  across  the  moor, 


138      TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES 

it  stopped  ever  and  anon.  It  was  a  man.  The 
heavy  moisture  on  his  brow,  from  the  rain 
passing  through  his  matted  hair,  mixed  with 
the  great  drops  of  sweat  that  gathered  there 
continually.  For  as  often  as  he  stopped  he 
heard  footsteps  anigh,  footsteps  in  that  lonely, 
deserted  place — sometimes  following,  some- 
times beyond  him,  sometimes  almost  at  his 
side.  Yet  it  was  not  for  the  sound  of  those 
following  feet  that  he  stopped,  but  because 
on  the  rain-matted  cranberry  bushes,  or  upon 
the  glistening  thyme,  or  on  the  sodden  grass, 
he  saw  now  bloody  foot-marks,  now  marks  of 
bloody  fingers.  When  he  looked  there  was 
nothing  below  or  beyond  him  but  the  dull 
sheen  of  the  rain-soaked  herbage ;  when  he 
looked  again  a  bloody  footstep,  a  bloody 
finger-mark. 

But  at  last  the  following  feet  were  heard 
no  more — the  bloody  imprints  were  no  more 
seen.  The  man  stood  beside  a  deep  tarn, 
and  was  looking  into  it,  as  the  damned  in 
hell  look  into  their  souls. 

At  times  a  faint,  almost  inaudible  sigh  breathed 
behind  the  mist  in  one  direction.  It  was  the 
hill-wind  stirring  among  the  scaurs  and  corries 


TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES      139 

at  a  great  height  on  a  mountain  to  the  north. 
Here  and  there  a  sh'ght  drifting  of  the  vapour 
disclosed  a  shadowy  boulder ;  then  the  veils 
would  lajxse  and  intervolvc,  and  the  old  im- 
permeable obscurity  prevail. 

It  was  in  one  of  these  fugitive  intervals  that 
a  stag,  standing  upon  an  overhanging  rock, 
beheld  another,  a  rival  with  whom  it  had 
fought  almost  to  the  death  the  day  before. 
This  second  stag  stood  among  the  wet  bracken, 
his  ears  now  laid  back,  now  extended  quiver- 
ingly,  his  nostrils  vibrating  as  he  strove  to 
smell  the  something  that  moved  through  the 
dense  mist  by  the  tarn. 

The  upper  stag  tautened  his  haunches.  His 
lips  and  nostrils  curled,  and  left  his  yellow 
teeth  agleam.  The  next  moment  he  had 
launched  himself  upon  his  enemy.  There  was 
a  crash,  a  sound  as  of  a  wind-lashed  sea, 
sharp  cries  and  panting  breaths,  groans.  Then 
a  long  silence.  Later,  a  single  faint  perishing 
bleat  came  through  the  mist  from  the  fern 
far  up  upon  the  hill. 

The  restless  wind  that  was  amid  the  summits 
died.  Night  crept  up  from  glen  and  strath — 
the  veils  of  mist  grew  more  and  more  obscure, 


140      TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES 

more  dark.  At  last,  from  the  extreme  peaks 
to  where  the  torrent  crawled  into  hollows  in 
the  sterile  valley,  there  was  a  uniform  pall 
of  blackness. 

In    the    chill,    soaking    silence    not    a    thing 
stirred,  not  a  sound  was  audible. 


Ill 

Summer-sleep 

The  high-road  sinuated  like  a  white  snake 
along  the  steeper  slope  of  the  valley.  The 
vast  expanse  of  the  lowland  lay  basking  in 
the  July  sunlight.  In  all  directions  woodlands, 
mostly  of  planes  and  oaks,  swelled  or  lapsed 
in  green  billows. 

The  cuckoo  had  gone ;  the  thrush  was 
silent ;  blackbird  and  shilfa  and  linnet  were 
now  songless.  But  every  here  and  there  a 
lark  still  filled  the  summer  air,  as  with  the 
cool  spray  of  aerial  music.  In  the  grain  the 
corncrakes  called ;  and  in  shadowy  places  in 
the  twilight  the  churring  of  a  belated  fern- 
owl was  still  a  midsummer  sweetness  upon 
the  ear. 


TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES      141 

The  gloom  of  July  was  upon  the  trees. 
The  oaks  dreamed  of  green  water.  The  limes 
were  already  displaj-ing  fugitive  yellow  banners. 
A  red  flush  dusked  the  green-gloom  of  the 
sycamores.  But  by  far  the  greater  mass  of 
the  woodlands  consisted  of  planes,  and  these 
were  now  of  a  black  green,  darker  than  that 
of  north-wind  waves  on  a  day  of  storm.  The 
meadows,  too,  lay  in  the  shadow,  as  it  were, 
even  when  the  sun-flood  poured  upon  them. 

From  the  low  ranges  to  the  south  a  faint 
wind  drifted  leisurely  northward.  The  sky  was 
of  a  vivid  blue,  up  whose  invisible  azure 
ledges  a  few  rounded  clouds,  dazzling  white, 
or  grey  as  swan's-down,  climbed  imperceptibly. 

In  the  air  was  a  pleasant  murmur  of  the 
green  world.  The  wild  -  bee  and  the  wasp, 
the  dragon-fly  and  the  gnat,  wrought  every- 
where a  humming  undertone.  From  copse 
and  garth  and  water  -  meadow  suspired  an 
audible  breath. 

The  lowing  of  kine  from  many  steadings 
blended  with  the  continuous  murmur  of  a 
weir,  where  the  river  curved  under  ancient 
alders  and  slipped  into  a  dense  green  shaw 
of   birches    beyond    an   old   water-mill,   whose 


142      TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES 

vast  black  wheel,  jagged  and  broken,  swung 
slowly,  fanning  the  hot  air  so  that  it  made  a 
haze  as  of  faint -falling  rain. 

Peace  was  upon  the  land,  and  beauty.  The 
languor  of  dream  gave  the  late  summer  a 
loveliness  that  was  all  its  own,  as  of  a  fair 
woman  asleep,  dreaming  of  the  lover  who  has 
not  long  left  her,  and  the  touch  of  whose  lips 
is  still  warm  upon  her  mouth  and  hair. 

Along  the  high  -  road,  where  it  made  a 
sweep  south-westward,  and  led  to  a  small 
hamlet  of  thatched,  white-walled  cottages,  three 
men  walked.  The  long  fantastic  shadows 
which  they  cast  were  pale  blue  upon  the 
chalky  dust  of  the  road,  and  leaped  and 
contracted  and  slid  stealthily  forward  with 
wearisome  monotonous  energy.  Two  of  the 
men  were  tall  and  fair ;  one  dark,  loosely 
built,  and  of  a  smaller  and  slighter  build. 

"  There  is  my  home,"  said  the  tallest  way- 
farer suddenly,  after  what  had  been  a  long 
silence ;  and  as  he  spoke  he  pointed  to  a 
small  square  house  set  among  orchard -trees, 
a  stone's -throw  from  the  hamlet. 

"  It  is  a  beautiful  place,"  replied  his  com- 
rade slowly,  "and  I  envy  you." 


TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES      143 

"Yes,  indeed,"  added  the  other. 

"  I  am  glad  you  think  so,"  the  owner  of  the 
house  answered  quietly. 

But  the  three  shadows  leapt  to  one  side, 
moved  with  fantastic  steps,  and  seemed  con- 
vulsed with  laughter. 

Perhaps  the  tall  shiver- grass  that  rose  by 
the  wayside  out  of  the  garth  of  campions  and 
purple  scabious  could  catch  the  attenuated 
sounds  and  understand  the  speech  of  the 
shadows.  If  so,  it  would  know  that  the  taller 
of  the  two  strangers  said  in  his  heart : — 

"  There  is  something  of  awe,  of  terror,  about 
that  house  ;  nay,  the  whole  land  here  is  under 
a  tragic  gloom.  I  should  die  here,  stifled, 
I  am  glad  I  go  on  the  morrow." 

It  would  know  that  the  smaller  and  darker 
of  the  two  strangers  said  in  his  heart : — 

"  It  may  all  be  beautiful  and  peaceful,  but 
something  tragic  hides  behind  this  flooding 
sunlight,  behind  these  dark  woodlands,  down 
by  the  water-course  there,  past  the  water-mill, 
up  by  that  house  among  the  orchard-trees." 

It  would  know  that  the  tallest  of  the  three 
men,  he  who  lived  in  that  square  cottage  by 
the  pleasant  hamlet,  said  in  his  heart : — 


144     TRAGIC    LANDSCAPES 

"  It  may  be  that  the  gate  of  hell  is  hidden 
there  among  the  grass,  or  beneath  the  found- 
ations of  my  house.  Would  God  I  were  free! 
O  my  God,  madness  and  death ! " 

Then,  after  another  long  silence,  as  the 
three  wayfarers  drew  near,  the  dark  man 
murmured  his  pleasure  at  the  comely  hamlet, 
at  the  quiet  land  lying  warm  in  the  afternoon 
glow.  And  his  companion  said  that  rest  and 
coolness  would  be  welcome,  and  doubly  so  in 
so  fair  and  peaceful  a  home.  And  the  tallest 
of  the  three,  he  who  owned  the  house  in  the 
orchard,  laughed  blithely.  And  all  three 
moved  onward  with  quickened  steps,  through 
the  hot,  sweet,  dusty  afternoon,  golden  now 
with  the  waning  sun-glow. 


IV 

THE  ANOINTED  MAN 
THE  DAN-NAN-RON 
GREEN  BRANCHES 


K 


THE    ANOINTED    MAN 

Oi'"  the  seven  Achannas  —  sons  of  Robert 
Achanna  of  Achanna  in  Galloway,  self-exiled 
in  the  far  north  because  of  a  bitter  feud  with 
his  kindred — who  lived  upon  Eilanmore  in 
the  Summer  Isles,  there  was  not  one  who 
was  not,  in  more  or  less  degree,  or  at  some 
time  or  other,  fey. 

Doubtless  I  shall  have  occasion  to  allude  to 
one  and  all  again,  and  certainly  to  the  eldest 
'  and  youngest :  for  they  were  the  strangest  folk 
I  have  known  or  met  anywhere  in  the  Celtic 
lands,  from  the  sea-pastures  of  the  Solway  to 
the  kelp-strewn  beaches  of  Lewis.  Upon 
James,  the  seventh  son,  the  doom  of  his 
people  fell  last  and«4nost  heavily.  Some  day 
I  may  tell  the  full  story  of  his  strange  life 
and  tragic  undoing,  and  of  his  piteous  end. 
As  it  happened,  I  knew  best  the  eldest  and 
youngest  of  the  brothers,  Alison  and  James. 
Of  the  others,  Robert,  Allan,  William,  Marcus, 

147 


148       THE    ANOINTED    MAN 

and  Gloom,  none  save  the  last-named  survives, 
if  perad venture  he  does,  or  has  been  seen  of 
man  for  many  years  past.  Of  Gloom  (strange 
and  unaccountable  name,  which  used  to  terrify 
me — the  more  so  as,  by  the  savagery  of  fate, 
it  was  the  name  of  all  names  suitable  for 
Robert  Achanna's  sixth  son)  I  know  nothing 
beyond  the  fact  that,  ten  years  or  more  ago, 
he  was  a  Jesuit  priest  in  Rome,  a  bird  of 
passage,  whence  come  and  whither  bound  no 
inquiries  of  mine  could  discover.  Two  years 
ago  a  relative  told  me  that  Gloom  was  dead  ; 
that  he  had  been  slain  by  some  Mexican  noble 
in  an  old  city  of  Hispaniola,  beyond  the  seas. 
Doubtless  the  news  was  founded  on  truth, 
though  I  have  ever  a  vague  unrest  when  I 
think  of  Gloom  ;  as  though  he  were  travelling 
hitherward,  as  though  his  feet,  on  some  urgent 
errand,  were  already  white  with  the  dust  of 
the  road  that  leads  to  my  house. 

But  now  I  wish  to  speak  only  of  Alison 
Achanna.  He  was  a  friend  whom  I  loved, 
though  he  was  a  man  of  close  on  forty  and 
I  a  girl  less  than  half  his  years.  We  had 
much  in  common,  and  I  never  knew  anyone 
more  companionable,  for  all  that  he  was  called 


THE    ANOINTED    MAN       149 

"Silent  Ally."  He  was  tall,  c^aunt,  loosely- 
built.  His  eyes  were  of  that  misty  blue 
which  smoke  takes  when  it  rises  in  the  woods. 
I  used  to  think  them  like  the  tarns  that  lay 
amid  the  canna  and  gale-surrounded  swamps 
in  Uist,  where  I  was  wont  to  dream  as  a 
child. 

I  had  often  noticed  the  light  on  his  face 
when  he  smiled — a  light  of  such  serene  joy  as 
young  mothers  have  sometimes  over  the  cradles 
of  their  firstborn.  But  for  some  reason  I  had 
never  wondered  about  it,  not  even  when  I  heard 
and  dimly  understood  the  half- contemptuous, 
half-reverent  mockery  with  which,  not  only 
Alison's  brothers,  but  even  his  father,  at  times 
used  towards  him.  Once,  I  remember,  I  was 
puzzled  when,  on  a  bleak  day  in  a  stormy 
August,  I  overheard  Gloom  say,  angrily  and 
scoffingly,  "  There  goes  the  Anointed  Man  !  " 
I  looked,  but  all  I  could  see  was  that,  despite 
the  dreary  cold,  despite  the  ruined  harvest, 
despite  the  rotting  potato-crop,  Alison  walked 
slowly  onward,  smiling,  and  with  glad  eyes 
brooding  upon  the  grey  lands  around  and 
beyond  him. 

It  was  nearly  a  year  thereafter — I  remember 


150      THE    ANOINTED    MAN 

the  date,  because  it  was  that  of  my  last  visit 
to  Eilanmore — that  I  understood  more  fully. 
I  was  walking  westward  with  Alison  towards 
sundown.  The  light  was  upon  his  face  as 
though  it  came  from  within ;  and  when  I 
looked  again,  half  in  awe,  I  saw  that  there 
was  no  glamour  out  of  the  west,  for  the  even- 
ing was  dull  and  threatening  rain.  He  was 
in  sorrow.  Three  months  before,  his  brothers 
Allan  and  William  had  been  drowned ;  a 
month  later,  his  brother  Robert  had  sickened, 
and  now  sat  in  the  ingle  from  morning  till 
the  covering  of  the  peats,  a  skeleton  almost, 
shivering,  and  morosely  silent,  with  large  star- 
ing eyes.  On  the  large  bed  in  the  room 
above  the  kitchen  old  Robert  Achanna  lay, 
stricken  with  paralysis.  It  would  have  been 
unendurable  for  me  but  for  Alison  and  James, 
and,  above  all,  for  my  loved  girl-friend,  Anne 
Gillespie,  Achanna's  niece,  and  the  sunshine 
of  his  gloomy  household. 

As  I  walked  with  Alison  I  was  conscious 
of  a  well-nigh  intolerable  depression.  The 
house  we  had  left  was  so  mournful ;  the  bleak 
sodden  pastures  were  so  mournful ;  so  mourn- 
ful   was    the    stony    place    we    were    crossing, 


THE    ANOINTED    MAN       151 

silent  but  for  the  thin  crying  of  the  curlews  ; 
and,  above  all,  so  mournful  was  the  sound  of 
the  ocean  as,  unseen,  it  moved  sobbingly  round 
the  isle  :  so  beyond  words  distressing  was  all 
this  to  me,  that  I  stopped  abruptly,  meaning 
to  go  no  farther,  but  to  return  to  the  house, 
where  at  least  there  was  warmth,  and  where 
Anne  would  sing  for  me  as  she  spun. 

But  when  I  looked  up  into  my  companion's 
face  I  saw  in  truth  the  light  that  shone  from 
within.  His  eyes  were  upon  a  forbidding 
stretch  of  ground,  where  the  blighted  potatoes 
rotted  among  a  wilderness  of  round  skull-white 
stones.  I  remember  them  still,  these  strange 
far-blue  eyes,  lamps  of  quiet  joy,  lamps  of 
peace  they  seemed  to  me. 

"  Are  you  looking  at  Achnacarn  ? "  (as  the 
tract  was  called),  I  asked,  in  what  I  am  sure 
was  a  whisper. 

"  Yes,"  replied  Alison  slowly ;  "  I  am  look- 
ing. It  is  beautiful  —  beautiful.  O  God,  how 
beautiful  is  this  lovely  world ! " 

I  know  not  what  made  me  act  so,  but  I 
threw  myself  on  a  heathery  ridge  close  by, 
and  broke  out  into  convulsive  sobbings. 

Alison  stooped,  lifted  me  in  his  strong  arms, 


152      THE    ANOINTED    MAN 

and  soothed  me  with  soft,  caressing  touches 
and  quieting  words. 

"Tell  me,  my  fawn,  what  is  it?  What  is 
the  trouble?"  he  asked  again  and  again. 

"  It  is  you — it  is  you,  Alison,"  I  managed 
to  say  coherently  at  last.  "  It  terrifies  me  to 
hear  you  speak  as  you  did  a  little  ago.  You 
must  be  fey.  Why — why  do  you  call  that 
hateful,  hideous  field  beautiful  on  this  dreary 
day — and — and  after  all  that  has  happened, 
— O  Alison?" 

At  this,  I  remember,  he  took  his  plaid  and 
put  it  upon  the  wet  heather,  and  then  drew 
me  thither,  and  seated  himself  and  me  beside 
him. 

"  Is  it  not  beautiful,  my  fawn  ? "  he  asked, 
with  tears  in  his  eyes.  Then,  without  waiting 
for  my  answer,  he  said  quietly,  "  Listen,  dear, 
and  I  will  tell  you." 

He  was  strangely  still — breathless,  he  seemed 
to  me  —  for  a  minute  or  more.  Then  he 
spoke. 

"  I  was  little  more  than  a  child — a  boy  just 
in  my  teens — when  something  happened,  some- 
thing that  came  down  the  Rainbow-Arches  of 
Cathair  -  Slth."      He   paused    here,   perhaps   to 


THE    ANOINTED    MAN       153 

see  if  I  followed,  which  I  did,  familiar  as  I 
was  with  all  fairy- lore.  "  I  was  out  upon  the 
heather,  in  the  time  when  the  honey  oozes  in 
the  bells  and  cups.  I  had  always  loved  the 
island  and  the  sea.  Perhaps  I  was  foolish, 
but  I  was  so  glad  with  my  joy  that  golden 
day  that  I  threw  myself  on  the  ground  and 
kissed  the  hot,  sweet  ling,  and  put  my  hands 
and  arms  into  it,  sobbing  the  while  with  my 
vague,  strange  yearning.  At  last  I  lay  still, 
nerveless,  with  my  eyes  closed.  Suddenly  I 
was  aware  that  two  tiny  hands  had  come  up 
through  the  spires  of  the  heather,  and  were 
pressing  something  soft  and  fragrant  upon  my 
eyelids.  When  I  opened  them,  I  could  see 
nothing  unfamiliar.  No  one  was  visible.  But 
I  heard  a  whisper :  '  Arise  and  go  away  from 
this  place  at  once ;  and  this  night  do  not 
venture  out,  lest  evil  befall  you.'  So  I  rose, 
trembling,  and  went  home.  Thereafter  I  was 
the  same,  and  yet  not  the  same.  Never  could 
I  see  as  they  saw,  what  my  father  and  brothers 
or  the  isle-folk  looked  upon  as  ugly  or  dreary. 
My  father  was  wroth  me  many  times,  and 
called  me  a  fool.  Whenever  my  eyes  fell 
upon   those   waste   and    desolated    spots,    they 


154      THE    ANOINTED    MAN 

seemed  to  me  passing  fair,  radiant  with  lovely 
light.  At  last  my  father  grew  so  bitter  that, 
mocking  me  the  while,  he  bade  me  go  to 
the  towns  and  see  there  the  squalor  and 
sordid  hideousness  wherein  men  dwelled.  But 
thus  it  was  with  me :  in  the  places  they  call 
slums,  and  among  the  smoke  of  factories  and 
the  grime  of  destitution,  I  could  see  all  that 
other  men  saw,  only  as  vanishing  shadows. 
What  I  saw  was  lovely,  beautiful  with  strange 
glory,  and  the  faces  of  men  and  women  were 
sweet  and  pure,  and  their  souls  were  white. 
So,  weary  and  bewildered  with  my  unwilling 
quest,  I  came  back  to  Eilanmore.  And  on 
the  day  of  my  home-coming,  Morag  was  there 
—  Morag  of  the  Falls.  She  turned  to  my 
father  and  called  him  blind  and  foolish.  '  He 
has  the  white  light  upon  his  brows,'  she  said 
of  me ;  *  I  can  see  it,  like  the  flicker-light  in 
a  wave  when  the  wind 's  from  the  south  in 
thunder-weather.  He  has  been  touched  with 
the  Fairy  Ointment.  The  Guid  Folk  know 
him.  It  will  be  thus  with  him  till  the  day 
of  his  death,  if  a  duinshee  can  die,  being 
already  a  man  dead  yet  born  anew.  He 
upon    whom    the    Fairy    Ointment    has    been 


THE    ANOINTED    MAN       155 

laid  must  see  all  that  is  ugly  and  hideous 
and  dreary  and  bitter  through  a  glamour  of 
beauty.  Thus  it  hath  been  since  the  Mhic- 
Alpine  ruled  from  sea  to  sea,  and  thus  is  it 
with  the  man  Alison  your  son.' 

"  That  is  all,  my  fawn  ;  and  that  is  why  my 
brothers,  when  they  are  angry,  sometimes  call 
me  the  Anointed  Man." 

"That  is  all."  Yes,  perhaps.  But  oh,  Alison 
Achanna,  how  often  have  I  thought  of  that 
most  precious  treasure  you  found  in  the 
heather,  when  the  bells  were  sweet  with 
honey-ooze!  Did  the  wild  bees  know  of  it? 
Would  that  I  could  hear  the  soft  hum  of 
their  gauzy  wings. 

Who  of  us  would  not  barter  the  best  of 
all  our  possessions — and  some  there  are  who 
would  surrender  all — to  have  one  touch  laid 
upon  the  eyelids — one  touch  of  the  Fairy 
Ointment?  But  the  place  is  far,  and  the 
hour  is  hidden.  No  man  may  seek  that  for 
which  there  can  be  no  quest. 

Only  the  wild  bees  know  of  it ;  but  I  think 
they  must  be  the  bees  of  Magh-Mell.  And 
there  no  man  that  liveth  may  wayfare — yet. 


THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

To  Grant  Alien 

When  Anne  Gillespie,  that  was  my  friend  in 
Eilanmore,  left  the  island  after  the  death  of 
her  uncle,  the  old  man  Robert  Achanna,  it 
was  to  go  far  west. 

Among  the  men  of  the  outer  isles  who  for 
three  summers  past  had  been  at  the  fishing 
off  Eilanmore,  there  was  one  named  Manus 
MacCodrum,  He  was  a  fine  lad  to  see,  but 
though  most  of  the  fisher-folk  of  the  Lewis 
and  North  Uist  are  fair,  either  with  reddish 
hair  and  grey  eyes  or  blue-eyed  and  yellow- 
haired,  he  was  of  a  brown  skin  with  dark  hair 
and  dusky  brown  eyes.  He  was,  however,  as 
unlike  to  the  dark  Celts  of  Arran  and  the 
Inner  Hebrides  as  to  the  Northmen.  He 
came  of  his  people,  sure  enough.  All  the 
MacCodrums  of  North  Uist  had  been  brown- 
skinned  and  brown-haired  and  brown-eyed  ; 
and  herein  may  have  lain  the  reason  why, 
in  bygone  days,  this  small  clan  of  Uist 
156 


i. 


THE    D  A  N  -  N  A  N  -  R  O  N         157 

was  known  throughout  the  Western  Isles  as 
the  Sliochd  nan  Ron,  the  offspring  of  the 
Seals. 

Not  so  tall  as  most  of  the  North  Uist 
and  Long  Island  men,  Manus  MacCodrum 
was  of  a  fair  height  and  supple  and  strong. 
No  man  was  a  better  fisherman  than  he,  and 
he  was  well-liked  of  his  fellows,  for  all  the 
morose  gloom  that  was  upon  him  at  times. 
He  had  a  voice  as  sweet  as  a  woman's  when 
he  sang,  and  he  sang  often,  and  knew  all  the 
old  runes  of  the  islands,  from  the  Obb  of 
Harris  to  the  Head  of  Mingulay.  Often, 
too,  he  chanted  the  beautiful  orain  spioradail 
of  the  Catholic  priests  and  Christian  Brothers 
of  South  Uist  and  Barra,  though  where  he 
lived  in  North  Uist  he  was  the  sole  man 
who  adhered  to  the  ancient  faith. 

It  may  have  been  because  Anne  was  a 
Catholic  too,  though,  sure,  the  Achannas  were 
so  also,  notwithstanding  that  their  forebears 
and  kindred  in  Galloway  were  Protestant  (and 
this  because  of  old  Robert  Achanna's  love  for 
his  wife,  who  was  of  the  old  Faith,  so  it  is 
said)  —  it  may  have  been  for  this  reason, 
though  I  think  her  lover's  admiring  eyes  and 


158        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

soft  speech  and  sweet  singing  had  more  to  do 
with  it,  that  she  pledged  her  troth  to  Manus. 
It  was  a  south  wind  for  him,  as  the  saying 
is ;  for  with  her  rippling  brown  hair  and 
soft  grey  eyes  and  cream-white  skin,  there 
was  no  comelier  lass  in  the  Isles. 

So  when  Achanna  was  laid  to  his  long 
rest,  and  there  was  none  left  upon  Eilanmore 
save  only  his  three  youngest  sons,  Manus 
MacCodrum  sailed  north-eastward  across  the 
Minch  to  take  home  his  bride.  Of  the  four 
eldest  sons,  Alison  had  left  Eilanmore  some 
months  before  his  father  died,  and  sailed 
westward,  though  no  one  knew  whither,  or 
for  what  end,  or  for  how  long,  and  no  word 
had  been  brought  from  him,  nor  was  he  ever 
seen  again  in  the  island,  which  had  come  to 
be  called  Eilan-nan-Allmharachain,  the  Isle 
of  the  Strangers.  Allan  and  William  had 
been  drowned  in  a  wild  gale  in  the  Minch ; 
and  Robert  had  died  of  the  white  fever,  that 
deadly  wasting  disease  which  is  the  scourge 
of  the  Isles.  Marcus  was  now  "  Eilanmore," 
and  lived  there  with  Gloom  and  Sheumais, 
all  three  unmarried,  though  it  was  rumoured 
among  the   neighbouring    islanders   that    each 


THE    DAN-NAN-RON         159 

loved  Marsail  nic  Ailpean,*  in  Eilean  -  Rona 
of  the  Summer  Isles,  hard  by  the  coast  of 
Sutherland. 

When  Manus  asked  Anne  to  go  with  him 
she  agreed.  The  three  brothers  were  ill- 
pleased  at  this,  for  apart  from  their  not 
wishing  their  cousin  to  go  so  far  away,  they 
did  not  want  to  lose  her,  as  she  not  only 
cooked  for  them  and  did  all  that  a  woman 
does,  including  spinning  and  weaving,  but 
was  most  sweet  and  fair  to  see,  and  in  the 
long  winter  nights  sang  by  the  hour  together, 
while  Gloom  played  strange  wild  airs  upon 
his  /eat/an,  a  kind  of  oaten -pipe  or  flute. 

She  loved  him,  I  know  ;  but  there  was  this 
reason  also  for  her  going,  that  she  was  afraid 
of  Gloom.  Often  upon  the  moor  or  on  the 
hill  she  turned  and  hastened  home,  because 
she  heard  the  lilt  and  fall  of  that  feadati. 
It  was  an  eerie  thing  to  her,  to  be  going 
through  the  twilight  when  she  thought  the 
three  men  were  in  the  house  smoking  after 
their  supper,  and  suddenly  to  hear  beyond  and 

•  Marsail  nic  Ailpean  is  the  Gaelic  of  which  an  English 
translation  would  be  Marjory  MacAlpine.  Nic  is  a  contraction 
for  nighcan  mhic,  "  daughter  of  the  line  of." 


i6o        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

coming  towards  her  the  shrill  song  of  that 
oaten  flute  playing  "  The  Dance  of  the  Dead," 
or  "  The  Flow  and  Ebb,"  or  "  The  Shadow- 
Reel." 

That,  sometimes  at  least,  he  knew  she  was 
there  was  clear  to  her,  because  as  she  stole 
rapidly  through  the  tangled  fern  and  gale  she 
would  hear  a  mocking  laugh  follow  her  like 
a  leaping  thing. 

Manus  was  not  there  on  the  night  when 
she  told  Marcus  and  his  brothers  that  she 
was  going.  He  was  in  the  haven  on  board 
the  Luath,  with  his  two  mates,  he  singing  in 
the  moonshine  as  all  three  sat  mending  their 
fishing  gear. 

After  the  supper  was  done,  the  three 
brothers  sat  smoking  and  talking  over  an  offer 
that  had  been  made  about  some  Shetland 
sheep.  For  a  time  Anne  watched  them  in 
silence.  They  were  not  like  brothers,  she 
thought.  Marcus,  tall,  broad-shouldered,  with 
yellow  hair  and  strangely  dark  blue  -  black 
eyes  and  black  eyebrows ;  stern,  with  a 
weary  look  on  his  sun-brown  face.  The  light 
from  the  peats  glinted  upon  the  tawny  curve 
of  thick  hair  that  trailed  from   his  upper   lip, 


THE    DAN-NAN-RON         i6i 

for  he  had  the  caiscan-feusag  of  the  North- 
men, Gloom,  sh'ghter  of  build,  dark  of  hue 
and  hair,  but  with  hairless  face ;  with  thin, 
white,  long  -  fingered  hands,  that  had  ever  a 
nervous  motion  as  though  they  were  tide- 
wrack.  There  was  always  a  frown  on  the 
centre  of  his  forehead,  even  when  he  smiled 
with  his  thin  lips  and  dusky,  unbetraying 
eyes.  He  looked  what  he  was,  the  brain  of 
the  Achannas.  Not  only  did  he  have  the 
English  as  though  native  to  that  tongue, 
but  could  and  did  read  strange  unnecessary 
books.  Moreover,  he  was  the  only  son  of 
Robert  Achanna  to  whom  the  old  man  had 
imparted  his  store  of  learning ;  for  Achanna 
had  been  a  schoolmaster  in  his  youth  in 
Galloway,  and  he  had  intended  Gloom  for  the 
priesthood.  His  voice,  too,  was  low  and  clear, 
but  cold  as  pale-green  water  running  under 
ice.  As  for  Sheumais,  he  was  more  like 
Ma»-cus  than  Gloom,  though  not  so  fair.  He 
had  the  same  brown  hair  and  shadowy  hazel 
eyes,  the  same  pale  and  smooth  face,  with 
something  of  the  same  intent  look  which 
characterised  the  long-time  missing  and  prob- 
ably dead  eldest  brother,  Alison.  He,  too, 
L 


i62        THE    DAN-NAN- RON 

was  tall  and  gaunt.  On  Sheumais'  face  there 
was  that  indescribable,  as  to  some  of  course 
imperceptible,  look  which  is  indicated  by  the 
phrase,  "  the  dusk  of  the  shadow,"  though 
few  there  are  who  know  what  they  mean  by 
that,  or,  knowing,  are  fain  to  say. 

Suddenly,  and  without  any  word  or  reason 
for  it.  Gloom  turned  and  spoke  to  her. 

"Well,  Anne,  and  what  is  it?" 

"  I  did  not  speak.  Gloom." 

"  True  for  you,  mo  cailinn.  But  it 's  about 
to  speak  you  were." 

"Well,  and  that  is  true.  Marcus,  and  you 
Gloom,  and  you  Sheumais,  I  have  that  to  tell 
which  you  will  not  be  altogether  glad  for 
the  hearing.  'Tis  about  .  .  .  about  ...  me 
and  .  .  .  and  Manus." 

There  was  no  reply  at  first.  The  three 
brothers  sat  looking  at  her,  like  the  kye  at 
a  stranger  on  the  moorland.  There  was  a 
deepening  of  the  frown  on  Gloom's  brow,  but 
when  Anne  looked  at  him  his  eyes  fell  and 
dwelt  in  the  shadow  at  his  feet.  Then  Marcus 
spoke  in  a  low  voice. 

"  Is  it  Manus  MacCodrum  you  will  be 
meaning  ?  " 


THE    D  A  N  -  N  A  N  -  R  O  N         163 

"Ay,  sure." 

Again,  silence.  Gloom  did  not  lift  his  eyes, 
and  Sheumais  was  now  staring  at  the  peats. 
Marcus  shifted  uneasily. 

"  And  what  will  Mdnus  MacCodrum  be 
wanting?" 

"  Sure,  Marcus,  you  know  well  what  I  mean. 
Why  do  you  make  this  thing  hard  for  me  ? 
There  is  but  one  thing  he  would  come  here 
wanting ;  and  he  has  asked  me  if  I  will  go 
with  him,  and  I  have  said  yes.  And  if  you 
are  not  willing  that  he  come  again  with  the 
minister,  or  that  we  go  across  to  the  kirk  in 
Berneray  of  Uist  in  the  Sound  of  Harris, 
then  I  will  not  stay  under  this  roof  another 
night,  but  will  go  away  from  Eilanmore  at 
sunrise  in  the  Lnath,  that  is  now  in  the  haven. 
And  that  is  for  the  hearing  and  knowing, 
Marcus  and  Gloom  and  Sheumais ! " 

Once  more,  silence  followed  her  speaking. 
It  was  broken  in  a  strange  way.  Gloom 
slipped  his  feadan  into  his  hands,  and  so  to 
his  mouth.  The  clear  cold  notes  of  the  flute 
filled  the  flame-lit  room.  It  was  as  though 
white  polar  birds  were  drifting  before  the 
coming  of  snow. 


i64        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

The  notes  slid  into  a  wild  remote  air : 
cold  moonlight  on  the  dark  o'  the  sea,  it  was. 
It  was  the  Dan-nan- Ron. 

Anne  flushed,  trembled,  and  then  abruptly 
rose.  As  she  leaned  on  her  clenched  right 
hand  upon  the  table,  the  light  of  the  peats 
showed  that  her  eyes  were  aflame. 

"  Why  do  you  play  that,  Gloom  Achanna  ? " 

The  man  finished  the  bar,  then  blew  into 
the  oaten  pipe,  before,  just  glancing  at  the 
girl,  he  replied: 

"And  what  harm  will  there  be  in  that, 
Anna-ban  ?  " 

"You  know  it  is  harm.  That  is  the  D^n- 
nan-Ron ! " 

"  Ay  ;   and  what  then,  Anna-ban  ? " 

"What  then?  Are  you  thinking  I  don't 
know  what  you  mean  by  playing  the  Song 
of  the  Seal  ?  " 

With  an  abrupt  gesture  Gloom  put  the 
feadan  aside.     As  he  did  so,  he  rose. 

"See  here,  Anne,"  he  began  roughly — when 
Marcus  intervened. 

"That  will  do  just  now,  Gloom.  Ann-^- 
ghraidh,  do  you  mean  that  you  are  going  to 
do  this  thing?" 


THE    DAN  -  NAN  -  RON         165 

"Ay,  sure." 

"  Do  you  know  why  Gloom  played  the  Dan- 
nan-Ron  ?  " 

"It  was  a  cruel  thing." 

"  You  know  what  is  said  in  the  isles  about 
.  .  .  about  .  .  .  this  or  that  man,  who  is 
under  ghcasaii — who  is  spell-bound  .  .  .  and 
.   .   .   and    .    .   .    about  the  seals  and    ..." 

"  Yes,  Marcus,  it  is  knowing  it  that  I  am  : 
'  Tha  iad  a!  cantuinn  giir  h-e  daoine  fo  gheasan 
a  th'  anus  110  roin.' " 

" '  T/iey  say  that  sealsl "  he  repeated  slowly  ; 
"  *  t/iey  say  that  seals  are  men  under  magic 
spells'  And  have  you  ever  pondered  that 
thing,  Anne,  my  cousin  ? " 

"  I  am  knowing  well  what  you  mean." 

"Then  you  will  know  that  the  MacCodrums 
of  North  Uist  are  called  the  Sliochd-nan-ron  ? " 

"  I  have  heard." 

"  And  would  you  be  for  marrying  a  man 
that  is  of  the  race  of  the  beasts,  and  that 
himself  knows  what  geas  means,  and  may  any 
day  go  back  to  his  people  ? " 

"  Ah,  now,  Marcus,  sure  it  is  making  a  mock 
of  me  you  are.  Neither  you  nor  any  here 
believes  that  foolish  thing.      How  can  a   man 


i66        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

born  of  a  woman  be  a  seal,  even  though  his 
sinnsear  were  the  offspring  of  the  sea-people, — 
which  is  not  a  saying  I  am  believing  either, 
though  it  may  be :  and  not  that  it  matters 
much,  whatever,  about  the  far-back  forebears." 

Marcus  frowned  darkly,  and  at  first  made  no 
response.    At  last  he  answered,  speaking  sullenly. 

"You  may  be  believing  this  or  you  may  be 
believing  that,  Anna-nic-Gilleasbuig,  but  two 
things  are  as  well  known  as  that  the  east 
wind  brings  the  blight  and  the  west  wind 
the  rain.  And  one  is  this :  that  long  ago  a 
Seal-man  wedded  a  woman  of  North  Uist, 
and  that  he  or  his  son  was  called  Neil 
MacCodrum ;  and  that  the  sea-fever  of  the 
seal  was  in  the  blood  of  his  line  ever  after. 
And  this  is  the  other :  that  twice  within  the 
memory  of  living  folk  a  MacCodrum  has 
taken  upon  himself  the  form  of  a  seal,  and 
has  so  met  his  death — once  Neil  MacCodrum  of 
Ru'  Tormaid,  and  once  Anndra  MacCodrum  of 
Berneray  in  the  Sound.  There 's  talk  of  others, 
but  these  are  known  of  us  all.  And  you  will 
not  be  forgetting  now  that  Neil-donn  was  the 
grandfather,  and  that  Anndra  was  the  brother 
of  the  father  of  Manus  MacCodrum?" 


THE    DAN -NAN -RON         167 

"  I  am  not  caring  what  you  say,  Marcus : 
it  is  all  foam  of  the  sea." 

"There's  no  foam  without  wind  or  tide,  Anne. 
An'  it 's  a  dark  tide  that  will  be  bearing  you 
away  to  Uist;  and  a  black  wind  that  will  be 
blowing  far  away  behind  the  East,  the  wind 
that  will  be  carrying  his  death-cry  to  your  ears." 

The  girl  shuddered.  The  brave  spirit  in 
her,  however,  did  not  quail. 

"  Well,  so  be  it.  To  each  his  fate.  But, 
seal  or  no  seal,  I  am  going  to  wed  Manus 
MacCodrum,  who  is  a  man  as  good  as  any 
here,  and  a  true  man  at  that,  and  the  man 
I  love,  and  that  will  be  my  man,  God  willing, 
the  praise  be  His  !  " 

Again  Gloom  took  up  the  fcadan,  and  sent 
a  few  cold  white  notes  floating  through  the 
hot  room,  breaking  suddenly  into  the  w^ild 
fantastic  opening  air  of  the  Dan-nan-Ron. 

With  a  low  cry  and  passionate  gesture  Anne 
sprang  forward,  snatched  the  oat-flute  from  his 
grasp,  and  xyould  have  thrown  it  in  the  fire. 
Marcus  held  her  in  an  iron  grip,  however. 

"  Don't  you  be  minding  Gloom,  Anne,"  he 
said  quietly,  as  he  took  the  feadan  from  her 
hand,   and    handed    it   to    his   brother ;    "  sure, 


i68        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

he's  only  telling  you  in  his  way  what  I  am 
telling  you  in  mine," 

She  shook  herself  free,  and  moved  to  the 
other  side  of  the  table.  On  the  opposite  wall 
hung  the  dirk  which  had  belonged  to  old 
Achanna.  This  she  unfastened.  Holding  it 
in  her  right  hand,  she  faced  the  three  men. 

"  On  the  cross  of  the  dirk  I  swear  I  will 
be  the  woman  of  Manus  MacCodrum." 

The  brothers  made  no  response.  They  looked 
at  her  fixedly. 

"And  by  the  cross  of  the  dirk  I  swear  that 
if  any  man  come  between  me  and  Manus,  this 
dirk  will  be  for  his  remembering  in  a  certain 
hour  of  the  day  of  the  days." 

As  she  spoke,  she  looked  meaningly  at 
Gloom,  whom  she  feared  more  than  Marcus 
or  Sheumais. 

"  And  by  the  cross  of  the  dirk  I  swear  that 
if  evil  come  to  Manus,  this  dirk  will  have 
another  sheath,  and  that  will  be  my  milkless 
breast :  and  by  that  token  I  now  throw  the 
old  sheath  in  the  fire." 

As  she  finished,  she  threw  the  sheath  on 
to  the  burning  peats. 

Gloom    quietly    lifted    it,    brushed    off    the 


THE    I)  A  N  -  N  A  N  -  R  O  N         169 

sparks  of  flame  as  though  they  were  dust,  and 
put  it  in  his  pocket. 

"  And  by  the  same  token,  Anne,"  he  said, 
"your  oaths  will  come  to  nought." 

Rising,  he  made  a  sign  to  his  brothers  to 
follow.  When  they  were  outside  he  told 
Sheumais  to  return,  and  to  keep  Anne  within, 
by  peace  if  possible — by  force  if  not.  Briefly 
they  discussed  their  plans,  and  then  separated. 
While  Sheumais  went  back,  Marcus  and  Gloom 
made  their  way  to  the  haven. 

Their  black  figures  were  visible  in  the 
moonlight,  but  at  first  they  were  not  noticed 
by  the  men  on  board  the  Luaih,  for  Manus 
was  singing. 

When  the  isleman  stopped  abruptly,  one  of 
his  companions  asked  him  jokingly  if  his  song 
had  brought  a  seal  alongside,  and  bid  him 
beware  lest  it  was  a  woman  of  the  sea-people. 

He  gloomed  morosely,  but  made  no  reply. 
When  the  others  listened,  they  heard  the  wild 
strain  of  the  Dan -nan -Ron  stealing  through 
the  moonshine.  Staring  against  the  shore, 
they  could  discern  the  two  brothers. 

"  What  will  be  the  meaning  of  that  ? "  asked 
one  of  the  men  uneasily. 


170        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

"When  a  man  comes  instead  of  a  woman," 
answered  Manus  slowly,  "the  young  corbies 
are  astir  in  the  nest." 

So,  it  meant  blood.  Aulay  MacNeill  and 
Donull  MacDonull  put  down  their  gear,  rose, 
and  stood  waiting  for  what  Manus  would 
do. 

"Ho,  there!"  he  cried. 

"  Ho-ro ! " 

"  What  will  you  be  wanting,  Eilanmore  ? " 

"We  are  wanting  a  word  of  you,  Manus 
MacCodrum.     Will  you  come  ashore  ? " 

"If  you  want  a  word  of  me,  you  can  come 
to  me." 

"There  is  no  boat  here." 

"I'll  send  the  bdta-beag." 

When  he  had  spoken,  Manus  asked  Donull, 
the  younger  of  his  mates,  a  lad  of  seventeen, 
to  row  to  the  shore. 

"  And  bring  back  no  more  than  one  man," 
he  added,  "  whether  it  be  Eilanmore  himself 
or  Gloom-mhic-Achanna." 

The  rope  of  the  small  boat  was  unfastened, 
and  Donull  rowed  it  swiftly  through  the  moon- 
shine. The  passing  of  a  cloud  dusked  the 
shore,  but  they  saw  him  throw  a  rope  for  the 


THE    DAN  -  NAN  -  RON         171 

guiding  of  the  boat  along.sidc  the  ledge  of 
the  landing-place ;  then  the  sudden  darkening 
obscured  the  vision.  Donull  must  be  talking, 
they  thought;  for  two  or  three  minutes  elapsed 
without  sign:  but  at  last  the  boat  put  off  again, 
and  with  two  figures  only.  Doubtless  the  lad 
had  had  to  argue  against  the  coming  of  both 
Marcus  and  Gloom. 

This,  in  truth,  was  what  Donull  had  done. 
But  while  he  was  speaking,  Marcus  was  staring 
fixedly  beyond  him. 

"  Who  is  it  that  is  there  ?  "  he  asked  ;  "  there, 
in  the  stern  ? " 

"  There  is  no  one  there." 

"  I  thought  I  saw  the  shadow  of  a  man." 

"  Then  it  was  my  shadow,  Eilanmore." 

Achanna  turned  to  his  brother. 

"  I  see  a  man's  death  there  in  the  boat." 

Gloom  quailed  for  a  moment,  then  laughed  low. 

"  I  see  no  death  of  a  man  sitting  in  the  boat, 
Marcus  ;  but  if  I  did,  I  am  thinking  it  would 
dance  to  the  air  of  the  Dan-nan-Ron,  which  is 
more  than  the  wraith  of  you  or  me  would  do." 

"It  is  not  a  wraith  I  was  seeing,  but  the 
death  of  a  man." 

Gloom   whispered,   and    his   brother    nodded 


172        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

sullenly.  The  next  moment  a  heavy  muffler 
was  round  Donull's  mouth,  and  before  he 
could  resist,  or  even  guess  what  had  happened, 
he  was  on  his  face  on  the  shore,  bound  and 
gagged.  A  minute  later  the  oars  were  taken 
by  Gloom,  and  the  boat  moved  swiftly  out  of 
the  inner  haven. 

As  it  drew  near  through  the  gloom  Manus 
stared  at  it  intently. 

"That  is  not  Donull  that  is  rowing,  Aulay!" 

"  No ;  it  will  be  Gloom  Achanna,  I  'm 
thinking." 

MacCodrum  started.  If  so,  that  other  figure 
at  the  stern  was  too  big  for  Donull.  The 
cloud  passed  just  as  the  boat  came  alongside. 
The  rope  was  made  secure,  and  then  Marcus 
and  Gloom  sprang  on  board. 

"  Where  is  Donull  MacDonull  ?  "  demanded 
Manus  sharply. 

Marcus  made  no  reply,  so  Gloom  answered 
for  him. 

"  He  has  gone  up  to  the  house  with  a  mes- 
sage to  Anna-nic-Gilleasbuig." 

"  And  what  will  that  message  be  ?  " 

*'  That  Manus  MacCodrum  has  sailed  away 
from  Eilanmore,  and  will  not  see  her  again." 


THE    DAN -NAN  -RON         173 

MacCodrum  laughed.  It  was  a  low,  ugly 
laugh. 

"  Sure,  Gloom  Achanna,  you  should  be  tak- 
ing that  feadan  of  yours  and  playing  the 
Codhail-nan-Pairtean,  for  I'm  thinkin'  the 
crabs  are  gathering  about  the  rocks  down 
below  us,  an'  laughing  wi'  their  claws." 

"  Well,  and  that  is  a  true  thing,"  Gloom  re- 
plied, slowly  and  quietly.  "  Yes,  for  sure  I 
might,  as  you  say,  be  playing  the  Meeting 
of  the  Crabs.  Perhaps,"  he  added,  as  by  a 
sudden  afterthought,  "  perhaps,  though  it  is 
a  calm  night,  you  will  be  hearing  the  comh- 
thonn.  The  '  slapping  of  the  waves '  is  a 
better  thing  to  be  hearing  than  the  Meeting 
of  the  Crabs." 

"If  I  hear  the  coinh-thonn,  it  is  not  in  the 
way  you  will  be  meaning.  Gloom  'ic  Achanna. 
'Tis  not  the  '  up  sail  and  good-bye '  they 
will  be  saying,  but  '  Home  wi'  the  Bride.' " 

Here  Marcus  intervened. 

"  Let  us  be  having  no  more  words,  Manus 
MacCodrum.  The  girl  Anne  is  not  for  you. 
Gloom  is  to  be  her  man.  So  get  you  hence. 
If  you  will  be  going  quiet,  it  is  quiet  we  will 
be.     If  you  have  your  feet  on  this  thing,  then 


174        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

you  will  be  having  that  too  which  I  saw  in 
the  boat." 

"  And  what  was  it  you  saw  in  the  boat, 
Achanna  ? " 

"  The  death  of  a  man." 

"So  .  .  .  And  now"  (this  after  a  pro- 
longed silence,  wherein  the  four  men  stood 
facing  each  other),  "  is  it  a  blood-matter,  if  not 
of  peace?" 

"  Ay.  Go,  if  you  are  wise.  If  not,  'tis 
your  own  death  you  will  be  making." 

There  was  a  flash  as  of  summer  lightning. 
A  bluish  flame  seemed  to  leap  through  the 
moonshine.  Marcus  reeled,  with  a  gasping 
cry ;  then,  leaning  back  till  his  face  blanched 
in  the  moonlight,  his  knees  gave  way.  As 
he  fell,  he  turned  half  round.  The  long  knife 
which  M^nus  had  hurled  at  him  had  not 
penetrated  his  breast  more  than  two  inches 
at  most,  but  as  he  fell  on  the  deck  it  was 
driven  into  him  up  to  the  hilt. 

In  the  blank  silence  that  followed,  the  three 
men  could  hear  a  sound  like  the  ebb-tide  in 
sea -weed.  It  was  the  gurgling  of  the  bloody 
froth  in  the  lungs  of  the  dead  man. 

The    first    to    speak   was    his    brother,    and 


THE    DAN  -NAN -RON         175 

then  only  when  thin  reddish-white  foam-bubbles 
began  to  burst  from  the  blue  lips  of  Marcus. 

"It  is  murder." 

He  spoke  low,  but  it  was  like  the  surf  of 
breakers  in  the  ears  of  those  who  heard. 

"  You  have  said  one  part  of  a  true  word, 
Gloom  Achanna.  It  is  murder  .  .  .  that  you 
and  he  came  here  for." 

"  The  death  of  Marcus  Achanna  is  on  you, 
Manus  MacCodrum." 

"  So  be  it,  as  between  yourself  and  me,  or 
between  all  of  your  blood  and  me ;  though 
Aulay  MacNeill  as  well  as  you  can  witness 
that,  though  in  self-defence  I  threw  the  knife 
at  Achanna,  it  was  his  own  doing  that  drove 
it  into  him." 

"  You  can  whisper  that  to  the  rope  when  it 
is  round  your  neck." 

"  And  what  will  yon  be  doing  now,  Gloom- 
nic-Achanna  ? " 

For  the  first  time  Gloom  shifted  uneasily. 
A  swift  glance  revealed  to  him  the  awkward 
fact  that  the  boat  trailed  behind  the  Luath, 
so  that  he  could  not  leap  into  it ;  while  if  he 
turned  to  haul  it  close  by  the  rope,  he  was 
at  the  mercy  of  the  two  men. 


176        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

"  I  will  go  in  peace,"  he  said  quietly. 

"  Ay,"  was  the  answer,  in  an  equally  quiet 
tone :    "  in  the  white  peace." 

Upon  this  menace  of  death  the  two  men 
stood  facing  each  other. 

Achanna  broke  the  silence  at  last. 

"You'll  hear  the  Dan-nan-Ron  the  night 
before  you  die,  Manus  MacCodrum  :  and,  lest 
you  doubt  it,  you'll  hear  it  again  in  your 
death-hour." 

"Ma  tha  sin  an  Dan — if  that  be  ordained." 
Manus  spoke  gravely.  His  very  quietude, 
however,  boded  ill.  There  was  no  hope  of 
clemency.     Gloom  knew  that. 

Suddenly  he  laughed  scornfully.  Then, 
pointing  with  his  right  hand  as  if  to  someone 
behind  his  two  adversaries,  he  cried  out:  "Put 
the  death-hand  on  them,  Marcus!  Give  them 
the  Grave!" 

Both  men  sprang  aside,  the  heart  of  each 
nigh  upon  bursting.  The  death-touch  of  the 
newly  slain  is  an  awful  thing  to  incur,  for  it 
means  that  the  wraith  can  transfer  all  its  evil 
to  the  person  touched. 

The  next  moment  there  was  a  heavy  splash. 
In   a   second    Manus   realised   that   it   was   no 


THE    DAN  -NAN  -RON         177 

more  tlian  a  ruse,  and  that  Gloom  had  escaped. 
With  feverish  haste  he  hauled  in  the  small 
boat,  leaped  into  it,  and  began  at  once  to  row 
so  as  to  intercept  his  enemy. 

Achanna  rose  once,  between  him  and  the 
Luath.  MacCodrum  crossed  the  oars  in  the 
thole-pins,  and  seized  the  boat-hook. 

The  swimmer  kept  straight  for  him.  Sud- 
denly he  dived.  In  a  flash,  Manus  realised 
that  Gloom  was  going  to  rise  under  the  boat, 
seize  the  keel,  and  upset  him,  and  thus 
probably  be  able  to  grip  him  from  above. 
There  was  time  and  no  more  to  leap :  and, 
indeed,  scarce  had  he  plunged  into  the  sea 
ere  the  boat  swung  right  over,  Achanna  clam- 
bering over  it  the  next  moment. 

At  first  Gloom  could  not  see  where  his  foe 
was.  He  crouched  on  the  upturned  craft,  and 
peered  eagerly  into  the  moonlit  water.  All  at 
once  a  black  mass  shot  out  of  the  shadow 
between  him  and  the  smack.  This  black  mass 
laughed :  the  same  low,  ugly  laugh  that  had 
preceded  the  death  of  Marcus. 

He  who  was  in  turn  the  swimmer  was  now 
close.  When  a  fathom  away  he  leaned  back 
and  began  to  tread  water  steadily.  In  his 
M 


178        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

right  hand  he  grasped  the  boat-hook.  The 
man  in  the  boat  knew  that  to  stay  where  he 
was  meant  certain  death.  He  gathered  himself 
together  Hke  a  crouching  cat.  Manus  kept 
treading  the  water  slowly,  but  with  the  hook 
ready  so  that  the  sharp  iron  spike  at  the  end 
of  it  should  transfix  his  foe  if  he  came  at  him 
with  a  leap.  Now  and  again  he  laughed. 
Then  in  his  low  sweet  voice,  but  brokenly  at 
times,  between  his  deep  breathings,  he  began 
to  sing : 

The  tide  was  dark,  an'  heavy  with  the  burden  that  it  bore, 
I  heard  it  talking  whispering  upon  the  weedy  shore  : 
Each  wave  that  stirred  the  sea-weed  was  like  a  closing  door, 
'Tis  closing  doors  they  hear  at  last  who  hear  no  more,  no  more, 

My  Grief, 
No  more  ! 

The  tide  was  in  the  salt  sea-weed,  and  like  a  knife  it  tore  ; 

The  wild  sea-wind  went  moaning,  sooing,  moaning  o'er  and  o'er ; 

The  deep  sea-heart  was  brooding  deep  upon  its  ancient  lore, 

I  heard  the  sob,  the  sooing  sob,  the  dying  sob  at  its  core, 

My  Grief, 
Its  core  ! 

The  white  sea-waves  were  wan  and  grey,  its  ashy  lips  before. 
The  yeast  within  its  ravening  mouth  was  red  with  streaming 

gore— 
O  red  sea-weed,  O  red  sea-waves,  O  hollow  baffled  roar, 
Since  one  thou  hast,  O  dark,  dim  sea,  why  callest  thou  for  more. 

My  Grief, 
For  more  ! 


THE    DAN  -  NAN  -  RON         179 

In  the  quiet  moonlight  the  chant,  with  its 
long  slow  cadences,  sung  as  no  other  man  in 
the  Isles  could  sing  it,  sounded  sweet  and 
remote  beyond  words  to  tell.  The  glittering 
shine  was  upon  the  water  of  the  haven,  and 
moved  in  waving  lines  of  fire  along  the  stone 
ledges.  Sometimes  a  fish  rose,  and  spilt  a 
ripple  of  pale  gold  ;  or  a  sea-nettle  swam  to 
the  surface,  and  turned  its  blue  or  greenish 
globe  of  living  jelly  to  the  moon  dazzle. 

The  man  in  the  water  made  a  sudden  stop 
in  his  treading,  and  listened  intently.  Then 
once  more  the  phosphorescent  light  gleamed 
about  his  slow-moving  shoulders.  In  a  louder 
chanting  voice  came  once  again. 

Each  wave  that  stirs  the  sea-weed  is  like  a  closing  door, 
'Tis  closing  doors  they  hear  at  last  who  hear  no  more,  no  more, 

My  Grief, 
No  more  ! 

Yes,  his  quick  ears  had  caught  the  inland 
strain  of  a  voice  he  knew.  Soft  and  white  as 
the  moonshine  came  Anne's  singing,  as  she 
passed  along  the  corrie  leading  to  the  haven. 
In  vain  his  travelling  gaze  sought  her :  she 
was  still  in  the  shadow,  and,  besides,  a  slow 
drifting  cloud  obscured  the  moonlight.     When 


i8o        THE    DAN -NAN -RON 

he  looked  back  again,  a  stifled  exclamation 
came  from  his  lips.  There  was  not  a  sign  of 
Gloom  Achanna.  He  had  slipped  noiselessly 
from  the  boat,  and  was  now  either  behind  it,  or 
had  dived  beneath  it,  or  was  swimming  under 
water  this  way  or  that.  If  only  the  cloud 
would  sail  by,  muttered  Manus,  as  he  held 
himself  in  readiness  for  an  attack  from  beneath 
or  behind.  As  the  dusk  lightened,  he  swam 
slowly  towards  the  boat,  and  then  swiftly 
round  it.  There  was  no  one  there.  He 
climbed  on  to  the  keel,  and  stood,  leaning 
forward  as  a  salmon-leisterer  by  torchlight, 
with  his  spear  -  pointed  boat  -  hook  raised. 
Neither  below  nor  beyond  could  he  discern 
any  shape.  A  whispered  call  to  Aulay  Mac- 
Neill  showed  that  he,  too,  saw  nothing.  Gloom 
must  have  swooned,  and  sank  deep  as  he 
slipped  through  the  water.  Perhaps  the  dog- 
fish were   already  darting  about  him. 

Going  behind  the  boat,  Manus  guided  it  back 
to  the  smack.  It  was  not  long  before,  with 
MacNeill's  help,  he  righted  the  punt.  One 
oar  had  drifted  out  of  sight,  but  as  there 
was  a  sculling  hole  in  the  stern,  that  did  not 
matter. 


TIIK    DAN-NAN-RON         i8i 

"  What  shall  we  do  with  it  ? "  he  mut- 
tered, as  he  stood  at  last  by  the  corpse 
of  Marcus.  "  This  is  a  bad  night  for  us, 
Aulay ! " 

"  Bad  it  is ;  but  let  us  be  seeing  it  is  not 
worse.  I  'm  thinking  we  should  have  left  the 
boat." 

"And  for  why  that?" 

"  We  could  say  that  Marcus  Achanna  and 
Gloom  Achanna  left  us  again,  and  that  we 
saw  no  more  of  them  nor  of  our  boat." 

MacCodrum  pondered  a  while.  The  sound 
of  voices,  borne  faintly  across  the  water, 
decided  him.  Probably  Anne  and  the  lad 
Donull  were  talking.  He  slipped  into  the 
boat,  and  with  a  sail-knife  soon  ripped  it  here 
and  there.  It  filled,  and  then,  heavy  with 
the  weight  of  a  great  ballast  -  stone  which 
Aulay  had  first  handed  to  his  companion, 
and  surging  with  a  foot-thrust  from  the  latter, 
it  sank. 

"  We  '11  hide  the  .  .  .  the  man  there  .  .  .  be- 
hind the  windlass,  below  the  spare  sail,  till 
we're  out  at  sea,  Aulay.  Quick,  give  me  a 
hand ! " 

It   did    not   take   the   two   men    long  to   lift 


i82        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

the  corpse  and  do  as  M^nus  had  suggested. 
They  had  scarce  accomplished  this  when 
Anne's  voice  came  hailing  silver-sweet  across 
the  water. 

With  death-white  face  and  shaking  limbs 
MacCodrum  stood  holding  the  mast,  while 
with  a  loud  voice  so  firm  and  strong  that  Aulay 
MacNeill  smiled  below  his  fear,  he  asked  if 
the  Achannas  were  back  yet,  and,  if  so,  for 
Donull  to  row  out  at  once,  and  she  with  him 
if  she  would  come. 

It  was  nearly  half- an -hour  thereafter  that 
Anne  rowed  out  towards  the  Luath.  She  had 
gone  at  last  along  the  shore  to  a  creek  where 
one  of  Marcus'  boats  was  moored,  and 
returned  with  it.  Having  taken  Donull  on 
board,  she  made  way  with  all  speed,  fearful 
lest  Gloom  or  Marcus  should  intercept  her. 

It  did  not  take  long  to  explain  how  she 
had  laughed  at  Sheumais'  vain  efforts  to 
detain  her,  and  had  come  down  to  the  haven. 
As  she  approached,  she  heard  M^nus  singing, 
and  so  had  herself  broken  into  a  song  she 
knew  he  loved.  Then,  by  the  water  -  edge, 
she  had  come  upon  Donull  lying  upon  his 
back,    bound    and    gagged.      After    she    had 


THE    DAN-NAN-RON         183 

released  him,  they  waited  to  see  what  would 
happen,  but  as  in  the  moonlight  they  could 
not  see  any  small  boat  come  in — bound  to 
or  from  the  smack — she  had  hailed  to  know 
if  Manus  were  there. 

On  his  side,  he  said  briefly  that  the  two 
Achannas  had  come  to  persuade  him  to  leave 
without  her.  On  his  refusal,  they  had  de- 
parted again,  uttering  threats  against  her  as 
well  as  himself.  He  heard  their  quarrelling 
voices  as  they  rowed  into  the  gloom,  but 
could  not  see  them  at  last  because  of  the 
obscured  moonlight. 

"  And  now,  Ann-mochree,"  he  added,  "  is 
it  coming  with  me  you  are,  and  just  as  you 
are  ?  Sure,  you  '11  never  repent  it,  and 
you  '11  have  all  you  want  that  I  can  give. 
Dear  of  my  heart,  say  that  you  will  be 
coming  away  this  night  of  the  nights !  By 
the  Black  Stone  on  Icolmkill  I  swear  it, 
and  by  the  Sun,  and  by  the  Moon,  and  by 
Himself!"' 

"  I  am  trusting  you,  M^nus  dear.  Sure, 
it  is  not  for  me  to  be  going  back  to  that 
house  after  what  has  been  done  and  said.  I 
go  with  you,  now  and  always,  God  save  us." 


1^ 


i84        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

"Well,  dear  lass  o'  my  heart,  it's  farewell 
to  Eilanmore  it  is,  for  by  the  Blood  on  the 
Cross  I  '11  never  land  on  it  again ! " 

"And  that  will  be  no  sorrow  to  me,  Manus 
my  home ! " 

And  this  was  the  way  that  my  friend  Anne 
Gillespie  left  Eilanmore  to  go  to  the  isles  of 
the  west. 

It  was  a  fair  sailing  in  the  white  moon- 
shine with  a  whispering  breeze  astern.  Anne 
leaned  against  Manus,  dreaming  her  dream. 
The  lad  Donull  sat  drowsing  at  the  helm. 
Forward,  Aulay  MacNeill,  with  his  face  set 
against  the  moonshine  to  the  west,  brooded 
dark. 

Though  no  longer  was  land  in  sight,  and 
there  was  peace  among  the  deeps  of  the  quiet 
stars  and  upon  the  sea,  the  shadow  of  fear 
was  upon  the  face  of  Manus  MacCodrum. 

This  might  well  have  been  because  of  the 
as  yet  unburied  dead  that  lay  beneath  the 
spare  sail  by  the  windlass.  The  dead  man, 
however,  did  not  affright  him.  What  went 
moaning  in  his  heart,  and  sighing  and  call- 
ing   in    his    brain,   was    a    faint    falling    echo 


THE    DAN -NAN -RON         185 

he  had  heard  as  the  LuatJi  glided  slow  out 
of  the  haven.  Whether  from  the  water  or 
from  the  shore  he  could  not  tell,  but  he  heard 
the  wild  fantastic  air  of  the  Dan-nan-Ron, 
as  he  had  heard  it  that  very  night  upon  the 
feadan  of  Gloom  Achanna. 

It  was  his  hope  that  his  ears  had  played  him 
false.  When  he  glanced  about  him  and  saw 
the  sombre  flame  in  the  eyes  of  Aulay  Mac- 
Neill,  staring  at  him  out  of  the  dusk,  he  knew 
that  which  Oisin,  the  son  of  Fionn,  cried  in 
his  pain  :  "  his  soul  swam  in  mist." 


II 


For  all  the  evil  omens,  the  marriage  of  Anne 
and  Manus  MacCodrum  went  well.  He  was 
more  silent  than  of  yore,  and  men  avoided 
rather  than  sought  him ;  but  he  was  happy 
with  Anne,  and  content  with  his  two  mates, 
who  were  now  Galium  MacCodrum  and  Ranald 
MacRanald.  The  youth  Donull  had  bettered 
himself  by  joining  a  Skye  skipper,  who  was 
a  kinsman  ;  and  Aulay  MacNeill  had  surprised 
everyone    except    Manus    by    going    away    as 


i86        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

a  seaman  on  board  one  of  the  Loch  line  of 
ships  which  sail  for  Australia  from  the  Clyde. 
Anne  never  knew  what  had  happened, 
though  it  is  possible  she  suspected  somewhat. 
All  that  was  known  to  her  was  that  Marcus 
and  Gloom  Achanna  had  disappeared,  and 
were  supposed  to  have  been  drowned.  There 
was  now  no  Achanna  upon  Eilanmore,  for 
Sheumais  had  taken  a  horror  of  the  place 
and  his  loneliness.  As  soon  as  it  was  com- 
monly admitted  that  his  two  brothers  must 
have  drifted  out  to  sea,  and  been  drowned,  or 
at  best  picked  up  by  some  ocean-going  ship, 
he  disposed  of  the  island-farm,  and  left  Eilan- 
more for  ever.  All  this  confirmed  the  thing 
said  among  the  islanders  of  the  West — that 
old  Robert  Achanna  had  brought  a  curse  with 
him.  Blight  and  disaster  had  visited  Eilan- 
more over  and  over  in  the  many  years  he 
had  held  it,  and  death,  sometimes  tragic  or 
mysterious,  had  overtaken  six  of  his  seven 
sons,  while  the  youngest  bore  upon  his  brows 
the  "  dusk  of  the  shadow."  True,  none  knew 
for  certain  that  three  out  of  the  six  were 
dead,  but  few  for  a  moment  believed  in  the 
possibility  that  Alison  and  Marcus  and  Gloom 


THE    DAN-NAX-ROX         1S7 

were  alive.  On  the  night  when  Anne  had  left 
the  island  with  Minus  MacCodrum  he,  Shcu- 
mais,  had  heard  nothing  to  alarm  him.  Even 
when,  an  hour  after  she  had  gone  down  to 
the  haven,  neither  she  nor  his  brothers  had 
returned,  and  the  Luath  had  put  out  to  sea, 
he  was  not  in  fear  of  any  ill.  Clearly,  Marcus 
and  Gloom  had  gone  away  in  the  smack, 
perhaps  determined  to  see  that  the  girl  was 
duly  married  by  priest  or  minister.  He  would 
have  perturbed  himself  little  for  days  to  come, 
but  for  a  strange  thing  that  happened  that 
night.  He  had  returned  to  the  house  because 
of  a  chill  that  was  upon  him,  and  convinced, 
too,  that  all  had  sailed  in  the  Luath.  He 
was  sitting  brooding  by  the  peat-fire,  when  he 
was  startled  by  a  sound  at  the  window  at  the 
back  of  the  room.  A  few  bars  of  a  familiar 
air  struck  painfully  upon  his  ear,  though  played 
so  low  that  they  were  just  audible.  What 
could  it  be  but  the  Dan-nan-R6n ;  and  who 
would  be  playing  that  but  Gloom  ?  What 
did  it  mean  ?  Perhaps,  after  all,  it  was  fantasy 
only,  and  there  was  no  feadan  out  there  in 
the  dark.  He  was  pondering  this  when,  still 
low,  but  louder  and  sharper  than  before,  there 


i88        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

rose  and  fell  the  strain  which  he  hated,  and 
Gloom  never  played  before  him,  that  of  the 
Davsa-na-mairv,  the  Dance  of  the  Dead. 
Swiftly  and  silently  he  rose  and  crossed  the 
room.  In  the  dark  shadows  cast  by  the 
byre  he  could  see  nothing ;  but  the  music 
ceased.  He  went  out,  and  searched  every- 
where, but  found  no  one.  So  he  returned, 
took  down  the  Holy  Book,  and  with  awed 
heart  read  slowly,  till  peace  came  upon  him, 
soft  and  sweet  as  the  warmth  of  the  peat- 
glow. 

But  as  for  Anne,  she  had  never  even  this 
hint  that  one  of  the  supposed  dead  might  be 
alive ;  or  that,  being  dead,  Gloom  might  yet 
touch  a  shadowy  feadan  into  a  wild,  remote 
air  of  the  Grave. 

When  month  after  month  went  by,  and  no 
hint  of  ill  came  to  break  upon  their  peace, 
Manus  grew  light-hearted  again.  Once  more 
his  songs  were  heard  as  he  came  back  from 
the  fishing  or  loitered  ashore  mending  his 
nets.  A  new  happiness  was  nigh  to  them, 
for  Anne  was  with  child.  True,  there  was 
fear  also,  for  the  girl  was  not  well  at  the 
time    when    her    labour    was    near,    and    grew 


THE    DAN-NAN-RON         189 

weaker  daily.  There  came  a  day  when  Manus 
had  to  go  to  Loch  Boisdale  in  South  Uist  ;  and 
it  was  with  pain,  and  something  of  foreboding, 
that  he  sailed  away  from  Berneray  in  the  Sound 
of  Harris,  where  he  lived.  It  was  on  the 
third  night  that  he  returned.  He  was  met  by 
Katreen  MacRanald,  the  wife  of  his  mate,  with 
the  news  that,  on  the  morrow  after  his  going, 
Anne  had  sent  for  the  priest,  who  was  stay- 
ing at  Loch  Maddy,  for  she  had  felt  the 
coming  of  death.  It  was  that  very  evening 
she  died,  and  took  the  child  with  her. 

Manus  heard  as  one  in  a  dream.  It  seemed 
to  him  that  the  tide  was  ebbing  in  his  heart, 
and  a  cold  sleety  rain  falling,  falling  through 
a  mist  in  his  brain. 

Sorrow  lay  heavily  upon  him.  After  the 
earthing  of  her  whom  he  loved  he  went  to 
and  fro  solitary ;  often  crossing  the  Narrows 
and  going  to  the  old  Pictish  Tower  under 
the  shadow  of  Ben  Breac.  He  would  not  go 
upon  the  sea,  but  let  his  kinsman  Galium  do 
as  he  liked  with  the  Luath. 

Now  and  again  Father  Allan  MacNeill 
sailed  northward  to  see  him.  Each  time  he 
departed    sadder.      "  The    man   is    going   mad, 


190        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

I  fear,"  he  said  to  Galium,  the  last  time  he 
saw  Manus. 

The  long  summer  nights  brought  peace  and 
beauty  to  the  isles.  It  was  a  great  herring- 
year,  and  the  moon-fishing  was  unusually  good. 
All  the  Uist  men  who  lived  by  the  sea-harvest 
were  in  their  boats  whenever  they  could.  The 
pollack,  the  dogfish,  the  otters,  and  the  seals, 
with  flocks  of  sea-fowl  beyond  number,  shared 
in  the  common  joy.  Manus  MacCodrum  alone 
paid  no  need  to  herring  or  mackerel.  He 
was  often  seen  striding  along  the  shore,  and 
more  than  once  had  been  heard  laughing. 
Sometimes,  too,  he  was  come  upon  at  low 
tide  by  the  great  Reef  of  Berneray,  singing 
wild  strange  runes  and  songs,  or  crouching 
upon  a  rock  and  brooding  dark. 

The  midsummer  moon  found  no  man  on 
Berneray  except  MacCodrum,  the  Reverend 
Mr  Black,  the  minister  of  the  Free  Kirk,  and 
an  old  man  named  Anndra  Mclan.  On  the 
night  before  the  last  day  of  the  middle  month, 
Anndra  was  reproved  by  the  minister  for 
saying  that  he  had  seen  a  man  rise  out  of 
one  of  the  graves  in  the  kirkyard,  and  steal 
down    by    the    stone  -  dykes    towards     Balna- 


THE    DA  N  -  N  A  N  -  R  O  N         191 

hunnur-sa-mona,*  where  Manus  MacCodium 
li\c(l. 

"The  dead  do  not  rise  and  walk,  Anndra." 

"  That  may  be,  maighstir  ;  but  it  may  have 
been  the  Watcher  of  the  Dead.  Sure,  it  is 
not  three  weeks  since  Padruic  McAlistair  was 
laid  beneath  the  green  mound.  He'll  be 
wearying  for  another  to  take  his  place." 

"  Hoots,  man,  that  is  an  old  superstition. 
The  dead  do  not  rise  and  walk,  I  tell  you." 

"  It  is  right  you  may  be,  maighstir ;  but  I 
heard  of  this  from  my  father,  that  was  old 
before  )'0U  were  young,  and  from  his  father 
before  him.  When  the  last  buried  is  weary 
with  being  the  Watcher  of  the  Dead  he  goes 
about  from  place  to  place  till  he  sees  man, 
woman,  or  child  with  the  death-shadow  in  the 
eyes,  and  then  he  goes  back  to  his  grave  and 
lies  down  in  peace,  for  his  vigil  it  will  be 
over  now." 

The  minister  laughed  at  the  folly,  and  went 
into  his  house  to  make  ready  for  the  Sacra- 
ment that  was  to  be  on  the  morrow.  Old 
Anndra,  however,  was  uneasy.     After  the  por- 

*  Bailie- tta-aonar'' sa  inhonadhy  "  the  solitary  farm  on  the 
hill-slope." 


192        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

ridge  he  went  down  through  the  gloaming  to 
Bahiahunnur-sa-mona.  He  meant  to  go  in 
and  warn  Manus  MacCodrum.  But  when  he 
got  to  the  west  wall,  and  stood  near  the  open 
window,  he  heard  Manus  speaking  in  a  loud 
voice,  though  he  was  alone  in  the  room. 

"B'iongattntach  do  ghrddh  dhomhsa,  d  toirt 
barrachd  air  grddh  nam  ban  /   .    .   .   "* 

This  Manus  cried  in  a  voice  quivering  with 
pain.  Anndra  stopped  still,  fearful  to  intrude, 
fearful  also,  perhaps,  to  see  someone  there 
beside  MacCodrum  whom  eyes  should  not 
see.  Then  the  voice  rose  into  a  cry  of 
agony. 

"  A  Oram  dhuit,  ay  an  deigh  dhomh  fas 
aosda  !  "  t 

With  that  Anndra  feared  to  stay.  As  he 
passed  the  byre  he  started,  for  he  thought  he 
saw  the  shadow  of  a  man.  When  he  looked 
closer  he  could  see  nought,  so  went  his  way 
trembling  and  sore  troubled. 

It  was  dusk  when  Manus  came  out.  He 
saw    that    it   was   to   be   a    cloudy   night,   and 

*  "Thy  love  to  me  was  wonderful,  surpassing  the  love  of 
women." 

t  "  I  shall  worship  thee,  ay  even  after  I  have  become  old." 


THE    DAN-NAN-RON         193 

perhaps  it  was  tliis  that,  after  a  brief  while, 
made  him  turn  in  his  aimless  walk  and  go 
back  to  the  house.  He  was  sitting  before 
the  flaming  heart  of  the  peats,  brooding  in 
his  pain,  when,  suddenly,  he  sprang  to  his 
feet. 

Loud  and  clear,  and  close  as  though  played 
under  the  very  window  of  the  room,  came 
the  cold  white  notes  of  an  oaten  flute.  Ah, 
too  well  he  knew  that  wild  fantastic  air. 
Who  could  it  be  but  Gloom  Achanna,  play- 
ing upon  his  feadan  ;  and  what  air  of  all 
airs  could  that  be  but  the  Dan-nan-Ron? 

Was  it  the  dead  man,  standing  there  un- 
seen in  the  shadow  of  the  grave  ?  Was  Marcus 
beside  him — Marcus  with  the  knife  still  thrust 
up  to  the  hilt,  and  the  lung-foam  upon  his 
lips?  Can  the  sea  give  up  its  dead?  Can 
there  be  strain  of  any  feadan  that  ever  was 
made  of  man — there  in  the  Silence? 

In  vain  Manus  MacCodrum  tortured  him- 
self thus.  Too  well  he  knew  that  he  had 
heard  the  Dan-nan-Ron,  and  that  no  other 
than  Gloom  Achanna  was  the  player. 

Suddenly  an  access  of  fury  wrought  him  to 
madness.  With  an  abrupt  lilt  the  tunc  swung 
N 


194        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

into  the  Davsa-na-mairv,  and  thence,  after  a 
few  seconds,  and  in  a  moment,  into  that 
mysterious  and  horrible  Codhail-nan-Pairtean 
which  none  but  Gloom  played. 

There  could  be  no  mistake  now,  nor  as  to 
what  was  meant  by  the  muttering,  jerking  air 
of  the  "  Gathering  of  the  Crabs." 

With  a  savage  cry  Manus  snatched  up  a 
long  dirk  from  its  place  by  the  chimney,  and 
rushed  out. 

There  was  not  the  shadow  of  a  sea-gull 
even  in  front :  so  he  sped  round  by  the  byre. 
Neither  was  anything  unusual  discoverable 
there. 

"  Sorrow  upon  me,"  he  cried ;  "  man  or 
wraith,  I  will  be  putting  it  to  the  dirk !  " 

But  there  was  no  one  ;  nothing  ;  not  a 
sound. 

Then,  at  last,  with  a  listless  droop  of  his 
arms,  MacCodrum  turned  and  went  into  the 
house  again.  He  remembered  what  Gloom 
Achanna  had  said :  "  You  'II  hear  the  Dan- 
nan-Rbn  the  night  before  you  die^  Manus 
MacCodrum^  and  lest  you  doubt  it,  you  HI  hear 
it  in  your  death-hour^ 

He   did    not    stir    from    the    fire    for    three 


I 


THE    DAN -NAN -RON         195 

hours ;  then  he  rose,  and  went  over  to  his 
bed  and  lay  down  without  undressing. 

He  did  not  sleep,  but  lay  listening  and 
watching.  The  peats  burned  low,  and  at  last 
there  was  scarce  a  flicker  along  the  floor. 
Outside  he  could  hear  the  wind  moaning 
upon  the  sea.  By  a  strange  rustling  sound 
he  knew  that  the  tide  was  ebbing  across  the 
great  reef  that  runs  out  from  Berneray.  By 
midnight  the  clouds  had  gone.  The  moon 
shone  clear  and  full.  When  he  heard  the 
clock  strike  in  its  worm-eaten,  rickety  case,  he 
sat  up,  and  listened  intently.  He  could  hear 
nothing.  No  shadow  stirred.  Surely  if  the 
wraith  of  Gloom  Achanna  were  waiting  for 
him  it  would  make  some  sign,  now,  in  the 
dead  of  night. 

An  hour  passed.  Manus  rose,  crossed  the 
room  on  tip-toe,  and  soundlessly  opened  the 
door.  The  salt  -  wind  blew  fresh  against  his 
face.  The  smell  of  the  shore,  of  wet  sea- 
wrack  and  pungent  gale,  of  foam  and  moving 
water,  came  sweet  to  his  nostrils.  He  heard 
a  skua  calling  from  the  rocky  promontory. 
From  the  slopes  behind,  the  w^ail  of  a  moon- 
restless  lapwing  rose  and  fell  mournfully. 


196        THE    DAN-NAN -RON 

Crouching,  and  with  slow,  stealthy  step,  he 
stole  round  by  the  seaward  wall.  At  the  dyke 
he  stopped,  and  scrutinised  it  on  each  side. 
He  could  see  for  several  hundred  yards,  and 
there  was  not  even  a  sheltering  sheep.  Then, 
soundlessly  as  ever,  he  crept  close  to  the  byre. 
He  put  his  ear  to  chink  after  chink  ;  but  not 
a  stir  of  a  shadow  even.  As  a  shadow,  himself, 
he  drifted  lightly  to  the  front,  past  the  hay- 
rick :  then,  with  swift  glances  to  right  and 
left,  opened  the  door  and  entered.  As  he 
did  so,  he  stood  as  though  frozen.  Surely,  he 
thought,  that  was  a  sound  as  of  a  step,  out 
there  by  the  hay-rick,  A  terror  was  at  his 
heart.  In  front,  the  darkness  of  the  byre, 
with  God  knows  what  dread  thing  awaiting 
him:  behind,  a  mysterious  walker  in  the  night, 
swift  to  take  him  unawares.  The  trembling 
that  came  upon  him  was  nigh  overmastering. 
At  last,  with  a  great  effort,  he  moved  towards 
the  ledge,  where  he  kept  a  candle.  With 
shaking  hand  he  struck  a  light.  The  empty 
byre  looked  ghostly  and  fearsome  in  the  flick- 
ering gloom.  But  there  was  no  one,  nothing. 
He  was  about  to  turn,  when  a  rat  ran  along 
a  loose  hanging  beam,  and    stared  at  him,  or 


THE    DAN -NAN -RON         197 

at  the  yellow  shine.  He  saw  its  black  eyes 
shining  like  peat-water  in  moonlight. 

The  creature  was  curious  at  first,  then 
indifferent.  At  least,  it  began  to  squeak,  and 
then  make  a  swift  scratching  with  its  fore- 
paws.  Once  or  twice  came  an  answering 
squeak  :  a  faint  rustling  was  audible  here  and 
there  among  the  straw. 

With  a  sudden  spring  M^nus  seized  the 
beast.  Even  in  the  second  in  which  he  raised 
it  to  his  mouth,  and  scrunched  its  back  with 
his  strong  teeth,  it  bit  him  severely.  He  let 
his  hands  drop,  and  grope  furtively  in  the 
darkness.  With  stooping  head  he  shook  the 
last  breath  out  of  the  rat,  holding  it  with  his 
front  teeth,  with  back-curled  lips.  The  next 
moment  he  dropped  the  dead  thing,  trampled 
upon  it,  and  burst  out  laughing.  There  was 
a  scurrying  of  pattering  feet,  a  rustling  of 
straw.  Then  silence  again.  A  draught  from  the 
door  had  caught  the  flame  and  extinguished 
it.  In  the  silence  and  darkness  MacCodrum 
stood,  intent  but  no  longer  afraid.  He  laughed 
again,  because  it  was  so  easy  to  kill  with  the 
teeth.  The  noise  of  his  laughter  seemed  to 
him  to  leap  hither  and  thither  like  a  shadowy 


198        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

ape.  He  could  see  it :  a  blackness  within  the 
darkness.  Once  more  he  laughed.  It  amused 
him  to  see  the  thing  leaping  about  like  that. 

Suddenly  he  turned,  and  walked  out  into 
the  moonlight.  The  lapwing  was  still  circling 
and  wailing.  He  mocked  it,  with  loud,  shrill 
pee-weety,  pee-weety,  pee-weet.  The  bird  swung 
waywardly,  alarmed  :  its  abrupt  cry,  and 
dancing  flight,  aroused  its  fellows.  The  air 
was  full  of  the  lamentable  crying  of  plovers. 

A  sough  of  the  sea  came  inland.  M^nus 
inhaled  its  breath  with  a  sigh  of  delight. 
A  passion  for  the  running  wave  was  upon 
him.  He  yearned  to  feel  green  water  break 
against  his  breast.  Thirst  and  hunger,  too, 
he  felt  at  last,  though  he  had  known  neither 
all  day.  How  cool  and  sweet,  he  thought, 
would  be  a  silver  haddock,  or  even  a  brown- 
backed  liath,  alive  and  gleaming  wet  with 
the  sea -water  still  bubbling  in  its  gills.  It 
would  writhe,  just  like  the  rat ;  but  then 
how  he  would  throw  his  head  back,  and 
toss  the  glittering  thing  up  into  the  moon- 
light, catch  it  on  the  downwhirl  just  as  it 
neared  the  wave  on  whose  crest  he  was,  and 
then  devour  it  with  swift  voracious  gulps ! 


THE    DAN-NAN-RON         199 

With  quick  jerky  steps  he  made  his  way 
past  the  landward  side  of  the  small  thatch- 
roofed  cottage.  He  was  about  to  enter, 
when  he  noticed  that  the  door,  which  he 
had  left  ajar,  was  closed.  He  stole  to  the 
window  and  glanced  in. 

A  single  thin,  wavering  moonbeam  flickered 
in  the  room.  But  the  flame  at  the  heart  of 
the  peats  had  worked  its  way  through  the 
the  ash,  and  there  was  now  a  dull  glow, 
though  that  was  within  the  "  smooring,"  and 
threw  scarce  more  than  a  glimmer  into  the 
room. 

There  was  enough  light,  however,  for  Manus 
MacCodrum  to  see  that  a  man  sat  on  the 
three-legged  stool  before  the  fire.  His  head 
was  bent,  as  though  he  were  listening.  The 
face  was  away  from  the  window.  It  was 
his  own  wraith,  of  course — of  that  Manus  felt 
convinced.  What  was  it  doing  there?  Per- 
haps it  had  eaten  the  Holy  Book,  so  that 
it  was  beyond  his  putting  a  rosad  on  it ! 
At  the  thought,  he  laughed  loud.  The 
shadow-man  leaped  to  his  feet. 

The  next  moment  MacCodrum  swung  him- 
self on   to   the   thatched    roof,   and    clambered 


200        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

from  rope  to  rope,  where  these  held  down 
the  big  stones  which  acted  as  dead  -  weight 
for  the  thatch  against  the  fury  of  tempests. 
Stone  after  stone  he  tore  from  its  fastenings, 
and  hurled  to  the  ground  over  and  beyond 
the  door.  Then,  with  tearing  hands,  he 
began  to  burrow  an  opening  in  the  thatch. 
All  the  time  he  whined  like  a  beast. 

He  was  glad  the  moon  shone  full  upon 
him.  When  he  had  made  a  big  enough 
hole,  he  would  see  the  evil  thing  out  of 
the  grave  that  sat  in  his  room,  and  would 
stone  it  to  death. 

Suddenly  he  became  still.  A  cold  sweat 
broke  out  upon  him.  The  things  whether 
his  own  wraith,  or  the  spirit  of  his  dead  foe, 
or  Gloom  Achanna  himself,  had  begun  to 
play,  low  and  slow,  a  wild  air.  No  piercing 
cold  music  like  that  of  the  feadan !  Too 
well  he  knew  it,  and  those  cool  white  notes 
that  moved  here  and  there  in  the  darkness 
like  snowflakes.  As  for  the  air,  though  he 
slept  till  Judgment  Day  and  heard  but  a 
note  of  it  amidst  all  the  clamour  of  heaven 
and  hell,  sure  he  would  scream  because  of 
the   Dan  -  nan  -  R6n  ! 


THE    DAN -NAN -RON         201 

The  Dan-nan-R(bn:  the  Roin !  the  Seals! 
Ah,  what  was  he  doing  there,  on  the  bitter- 
weary  land !  Out  there  was  the  sea.  Safe 
would  he  be  in  the  green  waves. 

With  a  leap  he  was  on  the  ground.  Seiz- 
ing a  huge  stone  he  hurled  it  through  the 
window.  Then,  laughing  and  screaming,  he 
fled  towards  the  Great  Reef,  along  whose 
sides  the  ebb-tide  gurgled  and  sobbed,  with 
glistering  white  foam. 

He  ceased  screaming  or  laughing  as  he 
heard  the  Dan-nan-Ron  behind  him,  faint, 
but  following ;  sure,  following.  Bending  low, 
he  raced  towards  the  rock-ledges  from  which 
ran  the  reef. 

When  at  last  he  reached  the  extreme 
ledge,  he  stopped  abruptly.  Out  on  the 
reef  he  saw  from  ten  to  twenty  seals,  some 
swimming  to  and  fro,  others  clinging  to  the 
reef,  one  or  two  making  a  curious  barking 
sound,  with  round  heads  lifted  against  the 
moon.  In  one  place  there  was  a  surge  and 
lashing  of  water.  Two  bulls  were  fighting 
to  the  death. 

With  swift  stealthy  movements  Manus  un- 
clothed   himself.      The   damp   had   clotted   the 


202        THE    DAN-NAN -RON 

leathern  thongs  of  his  boots,  and  he  snarled 
with  curled  lip  as  he  tore  at  them.  He  shone 
white  in  the  moonshine,  but  was  sheltered 
from  the  sea  by  the  ledge  behind  which  he 
crouched.  "  What  did  Gloom  Achanna  mean 
by  that,"  he  muttered  savagely,  as  he  heard 
the  nearing  air  change  Into  the  "  Dance  of 
the  Dead."  For  a  moment  Manus  was  a 
man  again.  He  was  nigh  upon  turning  to 
face  his  foe,  corpse  or  wraith  or  living  body, 
to  spring  at  this  thing  which  followed  him, 
and  tear  it  with  hands  and  teeth.  Then, 
once  more,  the  hated  Song  of  the  Seal  stole 
mockingly  through  the  night. 

With  a  shiver  he  slipped  into  the  dark 
water.  Then,  with  quick,  powerful  strokes, 
he  was  in  the  moon-flood,  and  swimming 
hard  against  it  out  by  the  leeside  of  the 
reef. 

So  intent  were  the  seals  upon  the  fight 
of  the  two  great  bulls  that  they  did  not 
see  the  swimmer,  or,  if  they  did,  took  him 
for  one  of  their  own  people.  A  savage 
snarling  and  barking  and  half- human  crying 
came  from  them.  Manus  was  almost  within 
reach   of  the   nearest,  when    one   of  the   com- 


THE    DAN-NAN-RON        203 

batants  sank  dead,  with  torn  throat.  The 
victor  clambered  on  to  the  reef,  and  leaned 
high,  swaying  its  great  head  and  shoulders 
to  and  fio.  In  the  moonlight  its  white 
fangs  were  like  red  coral.  Its  blinded  eyes 
ran  with  gore. 

There  was  a  rush,  a  rapid  leaping  and 
swirling,  as  M^nus  surged  in  among  the 
seals,  which  were  swimming  round  the  place 
where  the  slain  bull  had  sunk. 

The  laughter  of  this  long  white  seal 
terrified  them. 

When  his  knee  struck  against  a  rock, 
MacCodrum  groped  with  his  arms  and  hauled 
himself  out  of  the  water. 

From  rock  to  rock  and  ledge  to  ledge 
he  went,  with  a  fantastic  dancing  motion, 
his  body  gleaming  foam-white  in  tlie  moon- 
shine. 

As  he  pranced  and  trampled  along  the 
weedy  ledges,  he  sang  snatches  of  an  old 
rune  —  the  lost  rune  of  the  MacCodrums  of 
Uist.  The  seals  on  the  rocks  crouched 
spell-bound :  those  slow-swimming  in  the  water 
stared  with  brown  unwinking  eyes,  with  their 
small  ears  strained  against  the  sound  : — 


204        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

It  is  I,  Manus  MacCodrum, 

I  am  telling  you  that,  you,  Anndra  of  my  blood. 

And  you,  Neil  my  grandfather,  and  you,  and  you,  and  you  ! 

Ay,  ay,  Manus  my  name  is,  Manus  MacManus  ! 

It  is  I  myself,  and  no  other, 

Your  brother,  O  Seals  of  the  Sea  ! 

Give  me  blood  of  the  red  fish, 

And  a  bite  of  the  flying  sgadan  : 

The  green  wave  on  my  belly. 

And  the  foam  in  my  eyes  ! 

I  am  your  bull-brother,  O  Bulls  of  the  Sea, 

Bull-better  than  any  of  you,  snarling  bulls  ! 

Come  to  me,  mate,  seal  of  the  soft  furry  womb, 

White  am  I  still,  though  red  shall  I  be. 

Red  with  the  streaming  red  blood  if  any  dispute  me  ! 

Aoh,  aoh,  aoh,  aro,  aro,  ho-ro  ! 

A  man  was  I,  a  seal  am  I, 

My  fangs  churn  the  yellow  foam  from  my  lips  : 

Give  way  to  me,  give  way  to  me,  Seals  of  the  Sea  ; 

Give  way,  for  I  am  fey  of  the  sea 

And  the  sea-maiden  I  see  there. 

And  my  name,  true,  is  Manus  MacCodrum, 

The  bull-seal  that  was  a  man,  Ara  !  Ara  ! 

By  this  time  he  was  close  upon  the  great 
black  seal,  which  was  still  monotonously  sway- 
ing its  gory  head,  with  its  sightless  eyes  rolling 
this  way  and  that.  The  sea  -  folk  seemed 
fascinated.  None  moved,  even  when  the  dancer 
in  the  moonshine  trampled  upon  them. 

When  he  came  within  arm-reach  he  stopped. 

"  Are   you   the   Ceann  -  Cinnidh  ? "   he   cried. 


THE    DAN-NAN-RON         205 

"Are  you  the  head  of  this  clan  of  the  sea- 
folk  ? " 

The  huge  beast  ceased  its  swaying.  Its 
curled  lips  moved  from  its  fangs. 

"  Speak,  Seal,  if  there 's  no  curse  upon 
you !  Maybe,  now,  you  '11  be  Anndra  him- 
self, the  brother  of  my  father !  Speak ! 
H'st  —  are  you  heari7ig  that  music  on  the 
shore !  'Tis  the  Dan-nan-Ron !  Death  o' 
my  soul,  it 's  the  Dan-nan-R6n !  Aha,  'tis 
Gloom  Achanna  out  of  the  Grave.  Back, 
beast,  and  let  me  move  on ! " 

With  that,  seeing  the  great  bull  did  not 
move,  he  struck  it  full  in  the  face  with 
clenched  fist.  There  was  a  hoarse  strangling 
roar,  and  the  seal  champion  was  upon  him 
with  lacerating  fangs. 

Manus  swayed  this  way  and  that.  All 
he  could  hear  now  was  the  snarling  and 
growling  and  choking  cries  of  the  maddened 
seals.  As  he  fell,  they  closed  in  upon  him. 
His  screams  wheeled  through  the  night  like 
mad  birds.  With  desperate  fury  he  struggled 
to  free  himself.  The  great  bull  pinned  him 
to  the  rock ;  a  dozen  others  tore  at  his 
white  flesh,   till  his   spouting  blood   made   the 


2o6        THE    DAN-NAN-RON 

rocks  scarlet  in  the  white  shine  of  the 
moon. 

For  a  few  seconds  he  still  fought  savagely, 
tearing  with  teeth  and  hands.  Once,  a  red 
irrecognisable  mass,  he  staggered  to  his  knees. 
A  wild  cry  burst  from  his  lips,  when  from  the 
shore-end  of  the  reef  came  loud  and  clear 
the  lilt  of  the  rune  of  his  fate. 

The  next  moment  he  was  dragged  down 
and  swept  from  the  reef  into  the  sea.  As 
the  torn  and  mangled  body  disappeared 
from  sight,  it  was  amid  a  seething  crowd  of 
leaping  and  struggling  seals,  their  eyes  wild 
with  affright  and  fury,  their  fangs  red  with 
human  gore. 

And  Gloom  Achanna,  turning  upon  the 
reef,  moved  swiftly  inland,  playing  low  on 
his  fcadan  as  he  went. 


GREEN  BRANCHES 

In  the  year  that  followed  the  death  of  Manus 
MacCodrum,  James  Achanna  saw  nothing  of 
his  brother  Gloom.  He  might  have  thought 
himself  alone  in  the  world,  of  all  his  people, 
but  for  a  letter  that  came  to  him  out  of  the 
west.  True,  he  had  never  accepted  the  com- 
mon opinion  that  his  brothers  had  both  been 
drowned  on  that  night  when  Anne  Gillespie 
left  Eilanmore  with  Manus.  In  the  first  place, 
he  had  nothing  of  that  inner  conviction  con- 
cerning the  fate  of  Gloom  which  he  had  con- 
cerning that  of  Marcus ;  in  the  next,  had  he 
not  heard  the  sound  of  the  feadan,  which  no 
one  that  he  knew  played,  except  Gloom  ;  and, 
for  further  token,  was  not  the  tune  that  which 
he  hated  above  all  others — the  Dance  of  the 
Dead — for  who  but  Gloom  would  be  playing 
that,  he  hating  it  so,  and  the  hour  being  late, 
and  no  one  else  on  Eilanmore  ?  It  was  no 
sure  thing  that  the  dead  had  not  come  back ; 

207 


2o8  GREEN    BRANCHES 

but  the  more  he  thought  of  it  the  more 
Achanna  believed  that  his  sixth  brother  was 
still  alive.  Of  this,  however,  he  said  nothing 
to  anyone. 

It  was  as  a  man  set  free  that,  at  last,  after 
long  waiting  and  patient  trouble  with  the  dis- 
posal of  all  that  was  left  of  the  Achanna 
heritage,  he  left  the  island.  It  was  a  grey 
memory  for  him.  The  bleak  moorland  of  it, 
the  blight  that  had  lain  so  long  and  so  often 
upon  the  crops,  the  rains  that  had  swept  the 
isle  for  grey  days  and  grey  weeks  and  grey 
months,  the  sobbing  of  the  sea  by  day  and 
its  dark  moan  by  night,  its  dim  relinquishing 
sigh  in  the  calm  of  dreary  ebbs,  its  hollow 
baffling  roar  when  the  storm-shadow  swept  up 
out  of  the  sea,  one  and  all  oppressed  him, 
even  in  memory.  He  had  never  loved  the 
island,  even  when  it  lay  green  and  fragrant 
in  the  green  and  white  seas  under  white  and 
blue  skies,  fresh  and  sweet  as  an  Eden  of  the 
sea.  He  had  ever  been  lonely  and  weary, 
tired  of  the  mysterious  shadow  that  lay  upon 
his  folk,  caring  little  for  any  of  his  brothers 
except  the  eldest — long  since  mysteriously  gone 
out    of    the   ken    of   man — and    almost   hating 


GREEN    BRANCHES  209 

Gloom,  who  had  ever  borne  him  a  grudge 
because  of  his  beauty,  and  because  of  his  like- 
ness to  and  reverent  heed  for  Alison.  More- 
over, ever  since  he  had  come  to  love  Katreen 
Macarthur,  the  daughter  of  Donald  Macarthur 
who  lived  in  Sleat  of  Skye,  he  had  been  eager 
to  live  near  her ;  the  more  eager  as  he  knew 
that  Gloom  loved  the  girl  also,  and  wished  for 
success  not  only  for  his  own  sake,  but  so  as 
to  put  a  slight  upon  his  younger  brother. 

So,  when  at  last  he  left  the  island,  he  sailed 
southward  gladly.  He  was  leaving  Eilanmore  ; 
he  was  bound  to  a  new  home  in  Skye,  and 
perhaps  he  was  going  to  his  long-delayed,  long 
dreamed-of  happiness.  True,  Katreen  was  not 
pledged  to  him ;  he  did  not  even  know  for 
sure  if  she  loved  him.  He  thought,  hoped, 
dreamed,  almost  believed  that  she  did ;  but 
then  there  was  her  cousin  Ian,  who  had  long 
wooed  her,  and  to  whom  old  Donald  Mac- 
arthur had  given  his  blessing.  Nevertheless, 
his  heart  would  have  been  lighter  than  it  had 
been  for  long,  but  for  two  things.  First,  there 
was  the  letter.  Some  weeks  earlier  he  had 
received  it,  not  recognising  the  writing,  because 
of  the  few  letters  he  had  ever  seen,  and,  more- 
O 


210  GREEN    BRANCHES 

over,  as  it  was  in  a  feigned  hand.  With  diffi- 
culty he  had  deciphered  the  manuscript,  plain 
printed  though  it  was.     It  ran  thus  : — 

"  Well,  Sheumais,  my  brother,  it  is  wondering 
if  I  am  dead,  you  will  be.  Maybe  ay  and 
maybe  no.  But  I  send  you  this  writing  to 
let  you  see  that  I  know  all  you  do  and  think 
of.  So  you  are  going  to  leave  Eilanmore 
without  an  Achanna  upon  it?  And  you  will 
be  going  to  Sleat  in  Skye?  Well,  let  me  be 
telling  you  this  thing.  Do  not  go.  I  see  blood 
there.  And  there  is  this,  too :  neither  you  nor 
any  man  shall  take  Katreen  away  from  me. 
You  know  that ;  and  Ian  Macarthur  knows 
it ;  and  Katreen  knows  it :  and  that  holds 
whether  I  am  alive  or  dead.  I  say  to  you : 
do  not  go.  It  will  be  better  for  you  and  for 
all.  Ian  Macarthur  is  away  in  the  north-sea 
with  the  whaler-captain  who  came  to  us  at 
Eilanmore,  and  will  not  be  back  for  three 
months  yet.  It  will  be  better  for  him  not  to 
come  back.  But  if  he  comes  back  he  will 
have  to  reckon  with  the  man  who  says  that 
Katreen  Macarthur  is  his.  I  would  rather  not 
have  two  men  to  speak  to,  and  one  my  brother. 
I    does   not   matter   to   you   where    I    am.      It 


GREEN    BRANCHES  211 

want  no  money  just  now.  But  put  aside  my 
portion  for  me.  Have  it  ready  for  me  against 
the  day  I  call  for  it.  I  will  not  be  patient 
that  day :  so  have  it  ready  for  me.  In  the 
place  that  I  am  I  am  content.  You  will  be 
saying :  why  is  my  brother  away  in  a  remote 
place  (I  will  say  this  to  you  :  that  it  is  not 
farther  north  than  St  Kilda  nor  farther  south 
than  the  Mull  of  Cantyre !),  and  for  what 
reason  ?  That  is  between  me  and  silence.  But 
perhaps  you  think  of  Anne  sometimes.  Do 
you  know  that  she  lies  under  the  green  grass? 
And  of  Manus  MacCodrum  ?  They  say  that 
he  swam  out  into  the  sea  and  was  drowned  ; 
and  they  whisper  of  the  seal-blood,  though  the 
minister  is  wroth  with  them  for  that.  He  calls 
it  a  madness.  Well,  I  was  there  at  that  mad- 
ness, and  I  played  to  it  on  my  feadan.  And 
now,  Sheumais,  can  you  be  thinking  of  what 
the  tune  was  that  I  played? 

"  Your  brother,  who  waits  his  own  day, 

"  Gloom." 

"  Do  not  be  forgetting  this  thing :  /  would 
rather  not  be  playing  the  '  Damhsa-na-mairbh! 
It  was  an  ill  hour  for  Mcinus  when  he  heard 


212  GREEN    BRANCHES 

the    D^n-nan-R6n ;    it    was    the    song    of   his 
soul,  that ;  and  yours  is  the  Davsa-na-Mairv." 

This  letter  was  ever  in  his  mind :  this, 
and  what  happened  in  the  gloaming  when 
he  sailed  away  for  Skye  in  the  herring- 
smack  of  two  men  who  lived  at  Armadale 
in  Sleat.  For,  as  the  boat  moved  slowly  out 
of  the  haven,  one  of  the  men  asked  him  if 
he  was  sure  that  no  one  was  left  upon  the 
island  ;  for  he  thought  he  had  seen  a  figure 
on  the  rocks,  waving  a  black  scarf.  Achanna 
shook  his  head,  but  just  then  his  companion 
cried  that  at  that  moment  he  had  seen  the 
same  thing.  So  the  smack  was  put  about, 
and  when  she  was  moving  slow  through  the 
haven  again,  Achanna  sculled  ashore  in  the  little 
coggly  punt.  In  vain  he  searched  here  and 
there,  calling  loudly  again  and  again.  Both 
men  could  hardly  have  been  mistaken,  he 
thought.  If  there  were  no  human  creature 
on  the  island,  and  if  their  eyes  had  not  played 
them  false,  who  could  it  be?  The  wraith  of 
Marcus,  mayhap ;  or  might  it  be  the  old  man 
himself  (his  father),  risen  to  bid  farewell  to 
his  youngest  son,  or  to  warn  him? 


GREEN    BRANCHES  213 

It  was  no  use  to  wait  longer ;  so,  looking 
often  behind  him,  he  made  his  way  to  the 
boat  again,  and  rowed  slowly  out  towards 
the  smack. 

Jerk— Jerk— Jerk  across  the  water  came,  low 
but  only  too  loud  for  him,  the  opening  bars 
of  the  Damhsa-na-Mairbh.  A  horror  came 
upon  him,  and  he  drove  the  boat  through 
the  water  so  that  the  sea  splashed  over  the 
bows.  When  he  came  on  deck  he  cried  in 
a  hoarse  voice  to  the  man  next  him  to  put 
up  the  helm,  and  let  the  smack  swing  to  the 
wind. 

"There  is  no  one  there,  Galium  Campbell," 
he  whispered. 

"  And  who  is  it  that  will  be  making  that 
strange  music?" 

"What  music?" 

"  Sure,  it  has  stopped  now,  but  I  heard  it 
clear,  and  so  did  Anndra  MacEwan.  It  was 
like  the  sound  of  a  reed-pipe,  and  the  tune 
was  an  eerie  one  at  that." 

"  It  was  the  Dance  of  the  Dead." 

"  And  who  will  be  playing  that  ? "  asked 
the  man,  with  fear  in  his  eyes. 

"  No  living  man." 


214  GREEN    BRANCHES 

"  No  living  man  ? " 

"  No.  I  'm  thinking  it  will  be  one  of  my 
brothers  who  was  drowned  here,  and  by  the 
same  token  that  it  is  Gloom,  for  he  played 
upon  the  feadan  ;  but  if  not,  then  .  .  . 
then   ..." 

The  two  men  waited  in  breathless  silence, 
each  trembling  with  superstitious  fear ;  but  at 
last  the  elder  made  a  sign  to  Achanna  to  finish. 

"Then   ...   it  will  be  the  Kelpie." 

"Is  there  ...  is  there  one  of  the  .  .  . 
the  cave- women  here?" 

"  It  is  said  ;  and  you  know  of  old  that  the 
Kelpie  sings  or  plays  a  strange  tune  to  wile 
seamen  to  their  death." 

At  that  moment,  the  fantastic  jerking  music 
came  loud  and  clear  across  the  bay.  There 
was  a  horrible  suggestion  in  it,  as  if  dead 
bodies  were  moving  along  the  ground  with 
long  jerks,  and  crying  and  laughing  wild.  It 
was  enough  ;  the  men,  Campbell  and  MacEwan, 
would  not  now  have  waited  longer  if  Achanna 
had  offered  them  all  he  had  in  the  world. 
Nor  were  they,  or  he,  out  of  their  panic  haste 
till  the  smack  stood  well  out  at  sea,  and  not 
a  sound  could  be  heard  from  Eilanmore. 


GREEN    BRANCHES  215 

They  stood  watching,  silent.  Out  of  the 
dusky  mass  that  lay  in  the  seaward  way  to 
the  north  came  a  red  gleam.  It  was  like  an 
eye  staring  after  them  with  blood-red  glances. 

"  What  is  that,  Achanna  ? "  asked  one  of  the 
men  at  last. 

"  It  looks  as  though  a  fire  had  been  lit 
in  the  house  up  in  the  island.  The  door 
and  the  window  must  be  open.  The  fire 
must  be  fed  with  wood,  for  no  peats  would 
give  that  flame ;  and  there  were  none  lit 
when  I  left.  To  my  knowing,  there  was  no 
wood  for  burning  except  the  wood  of  the 
shelves  and  the  bed." 

"  And  who  would  be  doing  that  ? " 

"  I  know  of  that  no  more  than  you  do, 
Galium  Campbell." 

No  more  was  said,  and  it  was  a  relief  to 
all  when  the  last  glimmer  of  the  light  was 
absorbed  in  the  darkness. 

At  the  end  of  the  voyage  Campbell  and 
MacEwan  were  well  pleased  to  be  quit  of 
their  companion ;  not  so  much  because  he 
was  moody  and  distraught,  as  because  they 
feared  that  a  spell  was  upon  him — a  fate  in 
the    working    of    which    they    might    become 


2i6  GREEN    BRANCHES 

involved.  It  needed  no  vow  of  the  one  to 
the  other  for  them  to  come  to  the  conclusion 
that  they  would  never  land  on  Eilanmore,  or,  if 
need  be,  only  in  broad  daylight,  and  never  alone. 

The  days  went  well  for  James  Achanna, 
where  he  made  his  home  at  Ranza-beag,  on 
Ranza  Water  in  the  Sleat  of  Skye.  The 
farm  was  small  but  good,  and  he  hoped 
that  with  help  and  care  he  would  soon 
have  the  place  as  good  a  farm  as  there 
was  in  all  Skye. 

Donald  Macarthur  did  not  let  him  see 
much  of  Katreen,  but  the  old  man  was  no 
longer  opposed  to  him.  Sheumais  must  wait 
till  Ian  Macarthur  came  back  again,  which 
might  be  any  day  now.  For  sure,  James 
Achanna  of  Ranza-beag  was  a  very  different 
person  from  the  youngest  of  the  Achanna- 
folk  who  held  by  on  lonely  Eilanmore ; 
moreover,  the  old  man  could  not  but  think 
with  pleasure  that  it  would  be  well  to  see 
Katreen  able  to  walk  over  the  whole  land 
of  Ranza,  from  the  cairn  at  the  north  of  his 
own  Ranza-Mor  to  the  burn  at  the  south  of 
Ranza-beag,  and  know  it  for  her  own. 


GREEN    BRANCHES  217 

But  Achanna  was  ready  to  wait.  Even 
before  he  had  the  secret  word  of  Katrccii  he 
knew  from  her  beautiful  dark  eyes  that  she 
loved  him.  As  the  weeks  went  by  they 
managed  to  meet  often,  and  at  last  Katreen 
told  him  that  she  loved  him  too,  and  would 
have  none  but  him  ;  but  that  they  must  wait 
till  Ian  came  back,  because  of  the  pledge 
given  to  him  by  her  father.  They  were  days 
of  joy  for  him.  Through  many  a  hot  noon- 
tide hour,  through  many  a  gloaming,  he  went 
as  one  in  a  dream.  Whenever  he  saw  a 
birch  swaying  in  the  wind,  or  a  wave  leaping 
upon  Loch  Liath,  that  was  near  his  home,  or 
passed  a  bush  covered  with  wild  roses,  or  saw 
the  moonbeams  lying  white  on  the  boles  of 
the  pines,  he  thought  of  Katreen :  his  fawn 
for  grace,  and  so  lithe  and  tall,  with  sun- 
brown  face  and  wavy  dark  mass  of  hair  and 
shadowy  eyes  and  rowan-red  lips.  It  is  said 
that  there  is  a  god  clothed  in  shadow  who 
goes  to  and  fro  among  the  human  kind, 
putting  silence  between  lovers  with  his  waving 
hands,  and  breathing  a  chill  out  of  his  cold 
breath,  and  leaving  a  gulf  of  deep  water  flow- 
ing between   them   because   of  the   passing  of 


2i8  GREEN    BRANCHES 

his  feet.  That  shadow  never  came  their  way. 
Their  love  grew  as  a  flower  fed  by  rains  and 
warmed  by  sunlight. 

When  midsummer  came,  and  there  was  no 
sign  of  Ian  Macarthur,  it  was  already  too  late. 
Katreen  had  been  won. 

During  the  summer  months,  it  was  the 
custom  for  Katreen  and  two  of  the  farm  girls 
to  go  up  Maol  -  Ranza,  to  reside  at  the 
shealing  of  Cnoc-an-Fhraoch  :  and  this  because 
of  the  hill-pasture  for  the  sheep.  Cnoc-an- 
Fhraoch  is  a  round,  boulder  -  studded  hill 
covered  with  heather,  which  has  a  precipitous 
corrie  on  each  side,  and  in  front  slopes  down 
to  Lochan  Fraoch,  a  lochlet  surrounded  by 
dark  woods.  Behind  the  hill,  or  great  hillock 
rather,  lay  the  shealing.  At  each  week-end 
Katreen  went  down  to  Ranza-Mor,  and  on 
every  Monday  morning  at  sunrise  returned  to 
her  heather -girt  eyrie.  It  was  on  one  of 
these  visits  that  she  endured  a  cruel  shock. 
Her  father  told  her  that  she  must  marry 
some  one  else  than  Sheumais  Achanna.  He 
had  heard  words  about  him  which  made  a 
union  impossible,  and,  indeed,  he  hoped  that 
the    man    would    leave    Ranza-beag.      In    the 


GREEN    BRANCHES  219 

end,  he  admitted  that  what  he  had  heard 
was  to  the  effect  that  Achaniia  was  under  a 
doom  of  some  kind  ;  that  he  was  involved  in 
a  blood  feud  ;  and,  moreover,  that  he  was  fey. 
The  old  man  would  not  be  explicit  as  to  the 
person  from  whom  his  information  came,  but 
hinted  that  he  was  a  stranger  of  rank,  prob- 
ably a  laird  of  the  isles.  Besides  this,  there 
was  word  of  Ian  Macarthur.  He  was  at 
Thurso,  in  the  far  north,  and  would  be  in 
Skye  before  long,  and  he — her  father — had 
written  to  him  that  he  might  wed  Katreen  as 
soon  as  was  practicable. 

"  Do  you  see  that  lintie  yonder,  father  ? " 
was  her  response  to  this. 

"  Ay,  lass  ;  and  what  about  the  birdeen  ?  " 

"  Well,  when  she  mates  with  a  hawk,  so 
will  I  be  mating  with  Ian  Macarthur,  but  not 
till  then." 

With  that  she  turned,  and  left  the  house, 
and  went  back  to  Cnoc-an-Fhraoch.  On  the 
way  she  met  Achanna. 

It  was  that  night  that,  for  the  first  time, 
he  swam  across  Lochan  Fraoch  to  meet 
Katreen. 

The  quickest  way  to  reach  the  shealing  was 


220  GREEN    BRANCHES 

to  row  across  the  lochlet,  and  then  ascend  by 
a  sheep-path  that  wound  through  the  hazel 
copses  at  the  base  of  the  hill.  Fully  half-an- 
hour  was  thus  saved,  because  of  the  steepness 
of  the  precipitous  corries  to  right  and  left. 
A  boat  was  kept  for  this  purpose,  but  it  was 
fastened  to  a  shore-boulder  by  a  padlocked 
iron  chain,  the  key  of  which  was  kept  by 
Donald  Macarthur.  Latterly  he  had  refused 
to  let  this  key  out  of  his  possession.  For  one 
thing,  no  doubt,  he  believed  he  could  thus 
restrain  Achanna  from  visiting  his  daughter. 
The  young  man  could  not  approach  the 
shealing  from  either  side  without  being  seen. 

But  that  night,  soon  after  the  moon  was 
whitening  slow  in  the  dark,  Katreen  stole 
down  to  the  hazel  copse  and  awaited  the 
coming  of  her  lover.  The  lochan  was  visible 
from  almost  any  point  on  Cnoc-an-Fhraoch, 
as  well  as  from  the  south  side.  To  cross  it 
in  a  boat  unseen,  if  any  watcher  were  near, 
would  be  impossible,  nor  could  even  a  swimmer 
hope  to  escape  notice  unless  in  the  gloom  of 
night,  or,  mayhap,  in  the  dusk.  When,  how- 
ever, she  saw,  half  way  across  the  water,  a 
spray  of  green  branches  slowly  moving  athwart 


GREEN    BRANCHES  221 

the  surface,  she  knew  that  Sheumais  was  keep- 
ing his  tryst.  If,  perchance,  any  one  else  saw, 
he  or  she  would  never  guess  that  those  derelict 
rowan-branches  shrouded  Sheumais  Achanna. 

It  was  not  till  the  estray  had  drifted  close 
to  the  ledge,  where,  hid  among  the  bracken 
and  the  hazel  undergrowth,  she  awaited  him, 
that  Katreen  descried  the  face  of  her  lover, 
as  with  one  hand  he  parted  the  green  sprays 
and  stared  longingly  and  lovingly  at  the  figure 
he  could  just  discern  in  the  dim  fragrant 
obscurity. 

And  as  it  was  this  night,  so  was  it  on  many 
of  the  nights  that  followed.  Katreen  spent 
the  days  as  in  a  dream.  Not  even  the  news 
of  her  cousin  lan's  return  disturbed  her 
much. 

One  day  the  inevitable  meeting  came.  She 
was  at  Ranza-M6r,  and  when  a  shadow  came 
into  the  dairy  where  she  was  standing  she 
looked  up,  and  saw  Ian  before  her.  She 
thought  he  appeared  taller  and  stronger  than 
ever,  though  still  not  so  tall  as  Sheumais,  who 
would  appear  slim  beside  the  Herculean  Skye 
man.  But  as  she  looked  at  his  close  curling 
black  hair,  and  thick  bull  neck,  and  the  sullen 


222  GREEN    BRANCHES 

eyes  in  his  dark  wind-red  face,  she  wondered 
that  she  had  ever  tolerated  him  at  all. 

He  broke  the  ice  at  once. 

"  Tell  me,  Katreen,  are  you  glad  to  see  me 
back  again?" 

"  I  am  glad  that  you  are  home  once  more 
safe  and  sound." 

"  And  will  you  make  it  my  home  for  me  by 
coming  to  live  with  me,  as  I  've  asked  you 
again  and  again." 

"  No,  as  I  've  told  you  again  and  again." 

He  gloomed  at  her  angrily  for  a  few  moments 
before  he  resumed. 

"  I  will  be  asking  you  this  one  thing,  Kat- 
reen, daughter  of  my  father's  brother :  do  you 
love  that  man  Achanna  who  lives  at  Ranza- 
beag?" 

"  You  may  ask  the  wind  why  it  is  from  the 
east  or  the  west,  but  it  won't  tell  you.  You  're 
not  the  wind's  master." 

"If  you  think  I  will  let  this  man  take  you 
away  from  me,  you  are  thinking  a  foolish 
thing." 

"  And  you  saying  a  foolisher." 

"Ay?" 

"  Ay,  sure.     What  could  you  do,   lan-mhic- 


GREEN    BRANCHES  223 

Ian  ?  At  the  worst,  you  could  do  no  more 
than  kill  James  Achanna.  What  then  ?  I 
too  would  die.  You  cannot  separate  us.  I 
would  not  marry  you,  now,  though  you  were  the 
last  man  on  the  world  and  I  the  last  woman." 

"  You  're  a  fool,  Katreen  Macarthur.  Your 
father  has  promised  you  to  me,  and  I  tell  you 
this :  if  you  love  Achanna  you  '11  save  his 
life  only  by  letting  him  go  away  from  here. 
I  promise  you  he  will  not  be  here  long." 

"  Ay,  you  promise  me ;  but  you  will  not 
say  that  thing  to  James  Achanna's  face.  You 
are  a  coward." 

With  a  muttered  oath  the  man  turned  on 
his  heel. 

"  Let  him  beware  o'  me,  and  you,  too, 
Katreen-mo-nighean-donn.  I  swear  it  by  my 
mother's  grave  and  by  St  Martin's  Cross  that 
you  will  be  mine  by  hook  or  by  crook." 

The  girl  smiled  scornfully.  Slowly  she 
lifted  a  milk-pail. 

"  It  would  be  a  pity  to  waste  the  good 
milk,  Ian-g6rach ;  but  if  you  don't  go  it  is 
I  that  will  be  emptying  the  pail  on  you,  and 
then  you  '11  be  as  white  without  as  your  heart 
is  within." 


224  GREEN    BRANCHES 

"  So,  you  call  me  witless,  do  you  ?  lan-gorach  ! 
Well,  we  shall  be  seeing  as  to  that ;  and  as  for 
the  milk,  there  will  be  more  than  milk  spilt 
because  of  j^ou,  Katreen-donn." 

From  that  day,  ,though  neither  Sheumais  nor 
Katreen  knew  of  it,  a  watch  was  set  upon 
Achanna. 

It  could  not  be  long  before  their  secret  was 
discovered ;  and  it  was  with  a  savage  joy  over- 
mastering his  sullen  rage  that  Ian  Macarthur 
knew  himself  the  discoverer,  and  conceived 
his  double  vengeance.  He  dreamed,  gloatingly, 
on  both  the  black  thoughts  that  roamed  like 
ravenous  beasts  through  the  solitudes  of  his 
heart.  But  he  did  not  dream  that  another 
man  was  filled  with  hate  because  of  Katreen's 
lover — another  man  who  had  sworn  to  make 
her  his  own ;  the  man  who,  disguised,  was 
known  in  Armadale  as  Donald  McLean,  and 
in  the  north  isles  would  have  been  hailed  as 
Gloom  Achanna. 

There  had  been  steady  rain  for  three  days, 
with  a  cold  raw  wind.  On  the  fourth  the 
sun  shone,  and  set  in  peace.  An  evening  of 
quiet  beauty  followed,  warm,  fragrant,  dusky 
from  the  absence  of  moon  or  star,  though  the 


GREEN    BRANCHES  225 

thin  veils  of  mist  promised  to  disjierse  as 
the  night  grew. 

There  were  two  men  that  eve  in  the  under- 
growth on  the  south  side  of  the  lochlet.  Sheu- 
mais  had  come  earHer  than  his  wont.  Impatient 
for  the  dusk,  he  could  scarce  await  the  waning 
of  the  afterglow.  Surely,  he  thought,  he  might 
venture.  Suddenly  his  ears  caught  the  sound 
of  cautious  footsteps.  Could  it  be  old  Donald, 
perhaps,  w-ith  some  inkling  of  the  way  in 
which  his  daughter  saw  her  lover,  in  despite  of 
all ;  or,  mayhap,  might  it  be  Ian  Macarthur 
tracking  him,  as  a  hunter  stalking  a  stag  by 
the  water-pools?  He  crouched,  and  waited.  In 
a  few  minutes  he  saw  Ian  carefully  picking 
his  way.  The  man  stooped  as  he  descried 
the  green  branches ;  smiled  as,  with  a  low 
rustling,  he  raised  them  from  the  ground. 

Meanwhile,  yet  another  man  watched  and 
waited,  though  on  the  farther  side  of  the 
lochan,  where  the  hazel  copses  were.  Gloom 
Achanna  half  hoped,  half  feared  the  approach 
of  Katreen.  It  would  be  sweet  to  see  her 
again,  sweet  ■  to  slay  her  lover  before  her 
eyes,  brother  to  him  though  he  was.  But, 
there  was  the  chance  that  she  might  descry 
P 


226  GREEN    BRANCHES 

him,  and,  whether  recognisingly  or  not,  warn 
the  swimmer.  So  it  was  that  he  had  come 
there  before  sundown,  and  now  lay  crouched 
among  the  bracken  underneath  a  projecting 
mossy  ledge  close  upon  the  water,  where  it 
could  scarce  be  that  she  or  any  should  see 
him. 

As  the  gloaming  deepened,  a  great  still- 
ness reigned.  There  was  no  breath  of  wind. 
A  scarce  audible  sigh  prevailed  among  the 
spires  of  the  heather.  The  churring  of  a  night- 
jar throbbed  through  the  darkness.  Some- 
where a  corncrake  called  its  monotonous 
crik-craik — the  dull  harsh  sound  emphasising 
the  utter  stillness.  The  pinging  of  the  gnats 
hovering  over  and  among  the  sedges  made 
an  incessant  rumour  through  the  warm  sultry 
air. 

There  was  a  splash  once  as  of  a  fish ;  then 
silence.  Then  a  lower  but  more  continuous 
splash,  or  rather  wash  of  water.  A  slow 
susurrus  rustled  through  the  dark. 

Where  he  lay  among  the  fern  Gloom 
Achanna  slowly  raised  his  head,  stared  through 
the  shadows,  and  listened  intently.  If  Katreen 
were  waiting  there  she  was  not  near. 


GREEN    BRANCHES  227 

Noiselessly  he  slid  into  the  water.  When 
he  rose  it  was  under  a  clump  of  green  branches. 
These  he  had  cut  and  secured  three  hours 
before.  With  his  left  hand  he  swam  slowly, 
or  kept  his  equipoise  in  the  water ;  with  his 
right  he  guided  the  heavy  rowan  bough.  In 
his  mouth  were  two  objects,  one  long  and 
thin  and  dark,  the  other  with  an  occasional 
glitter  as  of  a  dead  fish. 

His  motion  was  scarce  perceptible.  None  the 
less  he  was  nigh  the  middle  of  the  loch  almost 
as  soon  the  other  clump  of  green  branches. 
Doubtless  the  swim.mer  beneath  it  was  confid- 
ent that  he  was  now  safe  from  observation. 

The  two  clumps  of  green  branches  drew 
nearer.  The  smaller  seemed  a  mere  estray — 
a  spray  blown  down  by  the  recent  gale.  But 
all  at  once  the  larger  clump  jerked  awkwardly 
and  stopped.  Simultaneously  a  strange  low 
strain  of  music  came  from  the  other. 

The  strain  ceased.  The  two  clumps  of  green 
branches  remained  motionless.  Slowly  at  last 
the  larger  moved  forward.  It  was  too  dark 
for  the  swimmer  to  see  if  any  one  lay  hid 
behind  the  smaller.  When  he  reached  it  he 
thrust  aside  the  leaves. 


228  GREEN    BRANCHES 

It  was  as  though  a  great  salmon  leaped. 
There  was  a  splash,  and  a  narrow  dark  body 
shot  through  the  gloom.  At  the  end  of  it 
something  gleamed.  Then  suddenly  there 
was  a  savage  struggle.  The  inanimate  green 
branches  tore  this  way  and  that,  and  surged 
and  swirled.  Gasping  cries  came  from  the 
leaves.  Again  and  again  the  gleaming  thing 
leaped.  At  the  third  leap  an  awful  scream 
shrilled  through  the  silence.  The  echo  of  it 
wailed  thrice  with  horrible  distinctness  in  the 
corrie  beyond  Cnoc-an-Fhraoch.  Then,  after  a 
faint  splashing,  there  was  silence  once  more. 
One  clump  of  green  branches  drifted  loosely  up 
the  lochlet.  The  other  moved  steadily  towards 
the  place  whence,  a  brief  while  before,  it  had 
stirred. 

Only  one  thing  lived  in  the  heart  of  Gloom 
Achanna — the  joy  of  his  exultation.  He  had 
killed  his  brother  Sheumais.  He  had  always 
hated  him  because  of  his  beauty ;  of  late  he 
had  hated  him  because  he  had  stood  between 
him,  Gloom,  and  Katreen  Macarthur,  because 
he  had  become  her  lover.  They  were  all 
dead  now  except  himself — all  the  Achannas. 
He    was    "  Achanna."      When    the    day    came 


GREEN    BRANCHES  229 

that  he  would  go  back  to  Galloway  there 
would  be  a  magpie  on  the  first  birk,  and  a 
screaming  jay  on  the  first  rowan,  and  a  croak- 
ing raven  on  the  first  fir.  Ay,  he  would  be 
their  suffering,  though  they  knew  nothing  of 
him  meanwhile !  He  would  be  Achanna  of 
Achanna  again.  Let  those  who  would  stand 
in  his  way  beware.  As  for  Katreen  :  perhaps 
he  would  take  her  there,  perhaps  not.  He 
smiled. 

These  thoughts  were  the  wandering  fires  in 
his  brain  while  he  slowly  swam  shoreward 
under  the  floating  green  branches,  and  as  he 
disengaged  himself  from  them,  and  crawled 
upward  through  the  bracken.  It  was  at  this 
moment  that  a  third  man  entered  the  water 
from  the  farther  shore. 

Prepared  as  he  was  to  come  suddenly 
upon  Katreen,  Gloom  was  startled  when,  in 
a  place  of  dense  shadow,  a  hand  touched  his 
shoulder,  and  her  voice  whispered,  "  Sheuviais, 
Sheumais  !  " 

The  next  moment  she  was  in  his  arms.  He 
could  feel  her  heart  beating  against  his  side. 

"What  was  it,  Sheumais?  What  was  that 
awful  cry?"  she  whispered. 


230  GREEN    BRANCHES 

For  answer  he  put  his  lips  to  hers,  and 
kissed  her  again  and  again. 

The  girl  drew  back.  Some  vague  instinct 
warned  her. 

"What  is  it,  Sheumais?  Why  don't  you 
speak  ?  " 

He  drew  her  close  again. 

"  Pulse  of  my  heart,  it  is  I  who  love  you — 
I  who  love  you  best  of  all.  It  is  I,  Gloom 
Achanna ! " 

With  a  cry,  she  struck  him  full  in  the  face. 
He  staggered,  and  in  that  moment  she  freed 
herself. 

"You  coward!" 

"Katreen,  I    .    .    .    " 

"  Come  no  nearer.  If  you  do,  it  will  be  the 
death  of  you  !  " 

"The  death  o'  me!  Ah,  bonnie  fool  that 
you  are,  and  is  it  you  that  will  be  the  death 
o'   me  ? " 

"Ay,  Gloom  Achanna,  for  I  have  but  to 
scream  and  Sheumais  will  be  here,  an'  he 
would  kill  you  like  a  dog  if  he  knew  you 
did  me  harm." 

"Ah,  but  if  there  were  no  James,  or  any 
man,  to  come  between  me  an'  my  will!" 


GREEN    BRANCHES  231 

"  Then  there  would  be  a  woman !  Ay,  if 
you  overbore  me  I  would  strangle  you  with 
my  hair,  or  fix  my  teeth  in  your  false  throat ! " 

"  I  was  not  for  knowing  you  were  such  a 
wild-cat !  But  I  '11  tame  you  yet,  my  lass ! 
Aha,  wild-cat ! "  and,  as  he  spoke,  he  laughed 
low. 

"  It  is  a  true  word,  Gloom  of  the  black 
heart.  I  a7)i  a  wild-cat,  and  like  a  wild-cat  I 
am  not  to  be  seized  by  a  fox,  and  that  you 
will  be  finding  to  your  cost,  by  the  holy 
St  Bridget !  But  now,  off  with  you,  brother 
of  my  man  !  " 

"  Your  man    ...    ha !    ha !    ...    " 

"  Why  do  you  laugh  ? " 

"  Sure,  I  am  laughing  at  a  warm  white  lass 
like  yourself  having  a  dead  man  as  your 
lover ! " 

"A    .   .    .    dead    .    .    .    man?" 

No  answer  came.  The  girl  shook  with  a 
new  fear.  Slowly  she  drew  closer  till  her 
breath  fell  warm  against  the  face  of  the 
other.     He  spoke  at  last. 

"  Ay,  a  dead  man." 

"It  is  a  lie." 

"  Where   would   you   be   that   you   were   not 


232  GREEN    BRANCHES 

hearing  his  goodbye  ?  I  'm  thinking  it  was 
loud  enough ! " 

"  It  is  a  He   .   .   .   it  is  a  lie ! " 

"No,  it  is  no  lie.  Sheumais  is  cold  enough 
now.  He's  low  among  the  weeds  by  now. 
Ay,  by  now ;   down  there  in  the  lochan." 

"  What  .  .  .  you,  j/on  devil!  Is  it  for 
killing  your  own  brother  you  would  be ! " 

"  I  killed  no  one.  He  died  his  own  way. 
Maybe  the  cramp  took  him.  Maybe  .  .  . 
maybe  a  kelpie  gripped  him.  I  watched.  I 
saw  him  beneath  the  green  branches.  He 
was  dead  before  he  died.  I  saw  it  in  the 
white  face  o'  him.  Then  he  sank.  He's 
dead — James  is  dead.  Look  here,  girl,  I  've 
always  loved  you.  I  swore  the  oath  upon 
you — you  're  mine.  Sure,  you  're  mine  now, 
Katreen !  It  is  loving  you  I  am !  It  will 
be  a  south  wind  for  you  from  this  day,  muir- 
nean  inochree !  See  here,  I  '11  show  you  how 
I    .    .    .   " 

"  Back   .   .   .   back   .   .   .   murderer ! " 

"  Be  stopping  that  foolishness  now,  Katreen 
Macarthur !  By  the  Book,  I  am  tired  of  it ! 
I  am  loving  you,  and  it 's  having  you  for 
mine   I    am !     And   if  you  won't  come   to   me 


M 


GREEN    BRANCHES  233 

like  the  dove  to  its  mate,  I  '11  come  to  you 
like  the  hawk  to  the  dove ! " 

With  a  spring  he  was  upon  her.  In  vain 
she  strove  to  beat  him  back.  His  arms  held 
her  as  a  stoat  grips  a  rabbit. 

He  pulled  her  head  back,  and  kissed  her 
throat  till  the  strangulating  breath  sobbed 
against  his  ear.  With  a  last  despairing  effort 
she  screamed  the  name  of  the  dead  man — 
"  Sheumais !  SJieuviais  I  Sheumais ! "  The  man 
who  struggled  with  her  laughed. 

"  Ay,  call  aw^ay !  The  herrin'  will  be  com- 
ing through  the  bracken  as  soon  as  Sheumais 
comes  to  your  call !  Ah,  it  is  mine  you  are 
now,  Katreen !  He 's  dead  an'  cold,  .  .  . 
an'   you  'd    best    have    a    living   man    ...   an' 

She  fell  back,  her  balance  lost  in  the  sudden 
releasing.  What  did  it  mean?  Gloom  still 
stood  there,  but  as  one  frozen.  Through  the 
darkness  she  saw  at  last  that  a  hand  gripped 
his  shoulder — behind  him  a  black  mass  vaguely 
obtruded. 

For  some  moments  there  was  absolute 
silence.  Then  a  hoarse  voice  came  out  of 
the  dark. 


234  GREEN    BRANCHES 

"You  will  be  knowing  now  who  it  is, 
Gloom  Achanna ! " 

The  voice  was  that  of  Sheumais,  who  lay 
dead  in  the  lochan.  The  murderer  shook  as 
in  a  palsy.  With  a  great  effort,  slowly  he 
turned  his  head.  He  saw  a  white  splatch — 
the  face  of  the  corpse.  In  this  white  splatch 
flamed  two  burning  eyes,  the  eyes  of  the  soul 
of  the  brother  whom  he  had  slain. 

He  reeled,  staggered  as  a  blind  man,  and, 
free  now  of  that  awful  clasp,  swayed  to  and 
fro  as  one  drunken. 

Slowly  Sheumais  raised  an  arm,  and  pointed 
downward  through  the  wood  towards  the 
lochan.  Still  pointing,  he  moved  swiftly 
forward.  With  a  cry  like  a  beast,  Gloom 
Achanna  swung  to  one  side,  stumbled,  rose, 
and  leaped  into  the  darkness. 

For  some  minutes  Sheumais  and  Katreen 
stood,  silent,  apart,  listening  to  the  crashing 
sound  of  his  flight — the  race  of  the  murderer 
against  the  pursuing  shadow  of  the  Grave. 


THE  DAUGHTER  OF  THE  SUN 
THE  BIRDEEN 
SILK  O"  THE  KINE 


Ei  mo  Aislmg 


THE    DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN 

There  are  not  many  of  the  Gaelic  folk  of 
Lochfyneside  in  Argj^'U  who  could  tell  the 
story  of  Ethlenn  Stuart ;  perhaps  few,  even, 
who  could  point  out  the  particular  rocky 
promontory,  to  this  day  (although  upon  no 
map)  called  Ard-Ethlenn,  some  thirty  miles 
or  less  up  the  wild  and  beautiful  western 
coast  of  Loch  Fyne,  between  Crarae  Point 
and  the  Ceann  -  More.  Ard -  EtJilam,  Creag- 
alcen :  meaningless  names  these  to  the  few 
strangers  who  might  chance  to  hear  them 
from  any  fisherman  of  Strachur  or  Stra- 
lachlan.  But  to  those  who  know  who  and 
what  Ethlenn  Stuart  was,  and  the  story  of 
her  love  for  Ian  Mclan,  the  mountain  -  poet, 
who  is  known  as  Ian  Mor  of  the  Hills, 
and  the  end  of  their  tragic  joy,  and  the 
last  sleep  of  her  against  the  sun — for  such 
as    these    "  Ard  -  Ethlenn  "   and    "  Creagaleen," 

237 


238     DAUGHTER  OF  THE  SUN 

"Creag-Gdusain"   and   "  Maol-Lde-y-a-ghrian," 
are  names  with  a  hauntinsr  music. 


My  own  knowledge  of  "  the  Daughter  of 
the  Sun,"  as  Ethlenn  was  called  by  the 
imaginative  people  of  the  glens  —  partly  after 
a  poem  by  Ian  Mor  addressed  to  her  under 
that  name,  partly  because  of  her  passionate 
love  of  sunlight  and  the  hill  wind  and  the 
sea,  but  mainly,  I  understand,  because  she 
herself  was  a  poet,  "a  poet  of  the  fire  of 
love,  and  so  a  Daughter  of  the  Sun,"  as  one 
of  the  old  Celtic  folk-poems  has  it  —  this 
knowledge  was  largely  derived  from  Dionaid 
MacDiarmid,  the  married  sister  of  Ian.  Dionaid 
herself,  with  her  little  cottage,  are  no  longer 
known  of  Strachur.  Years  ago  the  small 
croft  by  the  pine-wood  behind  Easter  Creg- 
gans  was  destroyed  by  a  winter-gale,  and 
in  time  even  the  few  poor  fragmentary  traces 
of  human  occupation  disappeared.  The  sum- 
mer before  the  accident,  Dionaid  had  become 
weak  and  ailing ;    in  the  autumn  she  died. 

But,  also,  I  knew  Ian  Mor.  Often,  as 
a  child,  I  met  him  upon  the  lonely  hills 
where    I    lived ;    later,    he    would    speak    with 


DAUGHTER   OF  THE   SUN     239 

mc  when  he  would  have  word  of  none,  when 
the  gloom  was  upon  him ;  and  I  was  with 
him  when  he  died. 

We  have  all  our  dreams  of  impossible 
love.  Somewhere,  sometimes,  the  impossible 
happens.  Then  a  man  and  a  woman  know 
that  oblivious  rapture  of  love,  the  mirdhci, 
the  ecstacy  of  the  life  of  dream  paramount 
over  the  ordinary  human  gladness  of  the 
life  of  actuality.  If  ever  there  were  man 
and  woman  who  were  these  flower -crowned 
visionaries  of  love,  Ian  Mor  Mclan  and 
Ethlenn    Stuart   were   they. 

I  cannot  tell  any  connected  story  of  their 
two  lives,  nor,  sure,  is  there  any  need  to  do 
so.  The  name  and  repute  of  Ian  are  with 
his  kindred  and  the  hill-folk  of  his  race : 
he  has  his  immortality  by  the  flame  -  lit 
ingle,  in  the  byres  of  the  straths,  in  twilight 
haunts  of  lovers,  in  the  mountain  -  shealings, 
wherever  the  songs  of  Ian  Mor,  so  passing 
sweet  and  strange,  are  warm  upon  the  lips 
of  young  and  old.  In  his  last  years  he 
was  known  among  the  people  in  Strachur- 
more     as     lan-Aonaran,    or    as    lan-mor-na- 


240     DAUGHTER   OF  THE   SUN 

aonar-sa-mhonadh — Ian  the  strange  one,  the 
lonely  one,  or  Ian  the  lonely  one  of  the 
hills,  as,  long  ago,  Ossian  called  a  solitary 
hill-druid  aonaran  liath  nan  creag,  "the  hoary 
hermit  of  the  rocks."  No  one  ever  ventured 
to  say  that  he  was  mad.  All  knew,  however, 
that,  years  agone,  he  had  become  distraught 
through  the  passion  of  his  love,  which  had 
nigh  killed  him.  At  most,  if  a  stronger 
epithet  than  aonaran  was  used,  which  means 
both  "lonely"  and  "singular,"  his  "dubhachas," 
his  gloom,  was  gently  alluded  to,  or  the 
cianalasy  the  mountain  -  melancholy,  or  that 
strange  shadow  thrown  across  the  mind 
of  man  by  nature,  the  "  ciar  nan  cam" 
the  gloom  of  the  rocks,  as  it  is  called  by 
the  hill  -  people.  Young  and  old  held  in 
reverence  this  man  who  dwelt  on  high,  and 
communed  more  with  the  swift  fires  of 
sunrise  and  the  slow  flames  of  sunset  than 
with  his  fellows. 

It  was  in  his  thirtieth  year  that  Ian  first 
spoke  with  Ethlenn  ;  and  that  was  the  year 
when  she  and  her  widowed  mother  came  to 
live  at  what  was  then  the  lonely  clachan  of 
Easter  Creggans   near   Strachur.      I   am  using 


DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN     241 

the  word   meaningly :    for  though,  as   I   say,  it 
was  then  he  first  spoke  with  her,  he  had  seen 
her  three  years  earlier,  though  without  know- 
ledge of  who  she  was.     One  day  in  late  autumn 
he  had  gone  with  a  friend  as   far  as  Ormidalc 
of  Loch    Ridden,  and    having  said   farewell  to 
his  one  intimate  companion,  who  was   on    his 
way  to  a  far  land  whence  he  would  not  come 
again,  had  walked    along   the  steep  hill-slopes 
to  Tigh-na-bruaich  in  the  Kyles  of  Bute,  where 
he  had  the  steamer  that  sailed  the  fifty  or  sixty 
miles'   water-way   to    Inverary.      On    the   boat, 
a    small    screw  -  steamer    for    cargo   and    local 
traffic,    he    saw    a    young    girl   whose    beauty 
fascinated   him.      Well   enough  he   knew   who 
was  the  grey-haired  man  she  was  with,  Robert 
Stuart   of  Fionnamar   in   Ardlamont ;    but   be- 
cause of  the    feud    between   this    man  and  his 
own    father,     Ian    Mclan    of  Tigh-na-coille    in 
Strachurmore,  he  could   not  break   the  silence. 
Sure,  as  old  Dionaid  said  to  me,  it  is  for  doubt- 
ing if  Ian  would  have  spoken  in  any  case;  for 
he,  the  dreamer,  had  suddenly  come  upon  his 
dream,   had    seen   the    face    that    haunted   his 
visions   by   day   and    night ;    and    that   seeing, 
then    and    there,    was    enough    for    him.        It 
Q 


242     DAUGHTER  OF  THE   SUN 

was,  indeed,  characteristic  of  Ian  Mor  that 
he  made  no  inquiry  concerning  them,  when  a 
boat  that  had  been  hanging  about  in  Inch- 
marnock  Water,  carried  them  away  to  the 
Ardlamont  shore ;  and  that  from  that  day  he 
made  no  effort  to  find  if  the  beautiful  girl 
were  kith  or  kin  to  "  Fionnamar,"  or  was  but 
a  passing  visitor.  But  already  he  loved  her. 
Far  away  she  was  from  him,  as  the  white 
cloud  from  the  blue  hill  which  holds  the  fugi- 
tive shadow  only.  Dimly  he  recognised  this. 
But  the  hill  can  love  the  cloud,  as  the  pine 
the  wandering  wind,  as  the  still  tarn  the  leap- 
ing star  in  the  heavens.  She  became  the  sun- 
gold  in  his  life  ;  he  saw  her  in  every  fair  and 
beautiful  thing,  in  the  wave,  in  the  wind-v/hite 
grass,  in  the  light  of  morning  and  of  gloam- 
ing ;  everywhere  he  heard  her  voice  or  the 
faint  rumour  of  her  coming  feet.  He  did 
not  dream  to  meet  her ;  it  may  be  he  would 
have  gone  up  into  his  lonely  hills  if  he  had 
known  of  her  approach.  He  loved,  then,  only 
the  beautiful  phantom  of  his  mind. 

It  was  from  that  time  that  Ian  Mor,  the 
second  son  of  Ian  Mclan  the  old  minister  in 
Strachurmore,   became   the    poet.      Ever  since 


DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN     243 

he  had  left  the  College  in  Glasgow  he  had 
worked  lovingly  and  long  in  prose  and  verse, 
with  many  hopes  and  a  few  illusory  successes : 
content  that  his  father  left  him  to  his  own 
devices,  and  that  his  brother  Hector  took  upon 
himself  all  the  care  of  Tigh-na-coillc.  But  under 
the  new  influence  that  had  come  into  his  life 
a  strange  thing  happened.  All  his  youthful  am- 
bitions became  wild  swans,  and  he  found  himself 
with  one  abiding  desire :  to  be  a  singer  for  his 
own  people,  his  own  race,  in  their  own  ancient 
language — a  tongue  old  and  deep  and  mysteri- 
ous as  the  mountain-wind  or  the  sighing  sea. 

One  day,  not  long  after  his  father's  death, 
he  was  near  a  summer-shealing  on  the  upper 
slope  of  Ben  Maisach  when  he  heard  a 
girl  singing  an  unfamiliar  Gaelic  song,  as 
she  lay  in  the  heather  watching  the  kye 
close  upon  the  hour  of  the  milking. 

tVa've,  nva-ve,  green  branches,  nua've  me  far  aivay 

To  luhere  the  forest  deepens  and  the  hill-nxiinds,  sleeping,  stay  : 

IVhere  T?eace  doth  fold  her  tnuilight  swings,  and  through  the 

heart  of  day 
There  goes  the  rumour  of  passing  hours  gro-uon  faint  and  grey. 

IVave,  njoa've,  green  branches,  my  heart  like  a  bird  doth  hover 
eAbo-ue  the  nesting-place  your  green-gloom  shadovjs  cover  : 
O  come  to  my  nesting  heart,  come  close,  come  close,  bend  over, 
Joy  of  my  heart,  my  life,  my  prince,  my  lover  ! 


244    DAUGHTER  OF  THE   SUN 

There  is  an  incommunicable  music  in  the 
long,  slow  flow  of  the  Gaelic  song  and  in 
its  dreamy  monotony.  The  haunting  air 
and  words  passed  into  his  brain.  Some- 
thing awoke  there :  as  the  sea-wind,  suddenly 
striking  a  loch,  will  awake  echoes  in  remote 
corries  on  the  hills. 

Curious,  because  of  a  new  strange  lilt  in 
the  lines,  and  of  a  repressed  intensity  in 
the  simple  Gaelic  words,  he  asked  the  singer 
whose  was  the  song  she  sang.  It  was  then 
that,  for  the  first  time,  he  heard  of  Ethlenn 
Stuart. 

That  summer  they  met.  From  the  first 
they  loved.  No  one  could  gainsay  the 
beauty  of  Ethlenn,  with  her  tall,  lithe,  slim 
figure,  her  dark  -  brown  dusky  hair,  her 
gloaming  eyes,  her  delicate  features,  with, 
above  all,  her  radiant  expression  of  joyous 
life.  That  many  heads  were  shaken  know- 
ingly or  warningly  because  of  her  was 
nothing  against  the  fair  lass :  only,  there 
were  few,  probably  there  was  none,  who 
understood  her.  She  saw  little  of  the 
strath-folk,  and  when  not  at  home  with  her 
invalid    mother  at  the   cot   among  the    pines 


DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN     245 

above  Creggans,  or  upon  the  loch,  was  a 
wanderer  upon  the  hills.  There,  in  the  fresh 
mornings  or  in  the  drowsy  afternoons,  or  in 
the  prolonged  hours  of  sundown,  often  she 
met  Ian.  More  and  more  dear  they  grew 
to  each  other,  till  at  last  they  cared  to  have 
no  other  comrade  than  the  hill-wind  that 
whispered  through  the  pines  its  message  of 
joy,  or  the  sunlight  that  came  floodingly 
from  over  the  mountains  in  the  east  and 
ebbed  in  vast  serenities  of  peace  along  the 
hill-crests  beyond  the  narrow  sea-loch.  Many 
of  her  songs,  many  of  his,  were  made  at 
this  time.  This  is  the  song  of  the  "  Daughter 
of  the  Sun "  that  he  wrote  to  her  out  of 
his  heart,  and  is  sung  to  this  day.  In  the 
original  there  is  the  swift  flame,  the  con- 
suming fire,  the  repressed  passion  which  I 
find  it  impossible  to  convey.  Whoso  has 
heard  this  song  of  Ian  M6r,  and  thrilled  in 
the  heart-loud  silence  that  follows  it,  sung 
in  the  twilight  or  by  the  peats  by  one  who 
loves  or  has  loved,  only  such  an  one  can 
know  it : — * 

*  Alona  signifies  "most  beautiful"  or  "exquisitely  beauti- 
ful," and  is  at  same  time  equivalent  to  "  dear  to  me  "  or  "  dear 
of  my  heart." 


246    DAUGHTER   OF  THE   SUN 

Thou  art  the  Daughter  of  the  Sun, 

Alona ! 
Even  as  the  sun  in  a  green  place, 
The  light  that  is  upon  thy  face  ! 
When  thou  art  gone  there  is  dusk,  on  my  ways, 

Alona ! 

Thy  soul  is  of  sun-fire  wrought  in  clay, 

Alona, 
The  white  warm  clay  that  hath  for  name, 
Alona — and  for  word  of  fame, 
Ethlenn — and  is  for  me  a  Flame 
To  burn  against  the  Eternal  Day, 

Alona ! 

The  hills  know  thee,  and  the  green  woods, 

Alona, 
And  the  wide  sea,  and  the  blue  loch,  and  the  stream 
On  thy  brow,  Daughter  of  the  Sun,  is  agleam 
The  mystery  of  Dream, — 

Alona ! 

The  fires  of  the  sun  that  burn  thee, 

Alona, 
O,  heart  of  my  heart,  are  in  me  ! 
Thy  fire  burns,  thy  flame  killeth,  thy  sea 
Of  light  blazeth  continually — 
Is  there  no  rest  in  joy,  no  rest,  no  rest  for  me 
Whom  rapture  slayeth  utterly, 

Alona,  Alona  ! 


It  was  on  the  eve  of  the  day  he  made  this 
song  to  Ethlenn  that  he  and  she  met  among 
the  pines  upon  the  lower  slopes  of  Maol-Lae- 


DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN     247 

y-a-ghrian.  He  came  upon  her  while  she  lay 
full  length  along  the  bole  of  a  fallen  pine. 
For  a  time  he  stood  looking  upon  her.  The 
sunlight,  flowing  from  above  Ben  Dearg  and 
Am  Buachaille  on  the  west  side  of  the  loch, 
streamed  upon  her  body  as  it  lay  dark  against 
the  red  pine-bole,  and  lay  upon  her  face  in  a 
glor>^  The  voice  of  the  wind  among  the  trees 
was  as  the  tide  coming  over  smooth  sands. 
The  cuckoos  were  calling  one  to  another  :  echo- 
like falling  cadences  coming  back  from  the 
Wood  of  Claondiri  on  the  opposite  coast. 

He  hesitated  to  tell  her  what  he  had  to 
say :  above  all,  to  break  the  spell.  She  was 
at  one  with  nature,  thus.  The  wind  was  her 
comrade,  the  pine-tree  her  brother:  she  herself 
a  flower. 

When  he  leaned  forward  and  kissed  her  he 
saw  that  her  eyes  were  dreaming  in  the  far 
depths  above  her.  She  smiled,  opened  her 
arms  to  him,  but  did  not  rise. 

"  Aluinn,"    she    whispered,    "  Ian  -  a  -  ghray, 
Aluinn,  Aluinn  !  " 

For  a  long  while  they  stayed  thus  in  silence. 
They  two  and  the  wind :  all  the  world  fell 
away  from  these  three. 


248     DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN 

At  last  Ian  stirred. 

"  Come,  Alona  :  come,  Ethlenn  -  miiirnean," 
he  whispered,  with  his  lips  against  her  ear, 
under  the  dusky  fragrant  shadow  of  her  hair. 

Hand  in  hand,  they  passed  beneath  the 
pines,  and  out  upon  the  heather.  As  they 
climbed  Creag'-an-Eich,  in  the  wonderful  after- 
glow, though  it  was  already  less  than  two 
hours  short  of  midnight,  there  were  no  other 
sounds  than  the  deep  wave-murmur  of  the 
flowing  air  amid  the  pine-trees  now  beyond 
them,  and  the  crying  of  the  lapwings.  Even 
the  ewes  and  lambs  were  still.  At  long 
intervals  the  clucking  of  grouse,  or  the  churr 
of  a  fern-owl,  rustled  like  eddies  across  the 
calm  of  the  heather-sea. 

When  they  reached  the  summit  of  Creag'- 
an-Eich — to  some  known  as  Maol-Lae-y-a- 
ghrian,  because  of  lan's  songs — they  stood  for 
a  while  speechless. 

Beneath  them  the  land  swam  circling  to  the 
loch.  Save  in  the  shadow  of  the  west,  the 
water  was  like  the  melted  ore  of  the  Tuatha- 
de-Danann,  suspended  so  in  the  flaming  caul- 
drons under  the  mountains  over  against  a  day 
that    shall    come    again.      Beyond,    hill  -  range 


DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN     249 

after  hill-range  lay  in  long  curves  of  shadowy 
amethyst  deepening  into  purple.  Over  the 
most  remote,  three  stars  seemed  to  drop  silver 
fire  through  the  faint  rose-glow  which  underlay 
the  straits  of  gold  and  crimson  far-spreading 
into  immeasurable  lagoons  of  quiet  light. 

Behind  them,  where  they  stood  hand  in 
hand  facing  the  light,  were  the  mountains, 
purple  -  grey  and  grey  -  blue  :  vast  buttressed 
heights  rising  sheer  and  isolate.  Mass  after 
mass,  peak  after  peak,  the  mountain  sanctu- 
aries stood  in  their  dim,  mysterious  majesty. 

"  Ethlenn-Alona,"  said  Ian  at  last,  but  in  a 
voice  so  low  that  the  girl  by  his  side  just 
caught  the  words  :  "  Ethlenn,  we  have  already 
given  all  to  each  other,  and  have  vowed  the 
troth  upon  us  through  life.  But  now  let  us 
vow  the  troth  of  death  also,  for  who  is  it  that 
will  be  knowing  when  the  dark  hour  is  leaping 
through  the  noon  or  stealing  through  the 
night." 

So  it  was  there  and  thus  they  vowed  their 
solemn  troth  that  neither  life  nor  death  should 
come  between  them.  The  prayer  that  was 
in  each  heart  rose,  an  invisible  bird,  and  flew 
towards  the  slow-receding  seas  of  light.     The 


250    DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN 

hill-wind  carried  their  vows  far  and  wide  upon 
the  mountains  they  loved. 

Nor  did  they  know,  as  with  clasped  hands 
they  wandered  down  towards  the  pine-wood, 
that  a  shadow  walked  behind  them — one  who 
was  like  Ethlenn,  tall  and  beautiful,  but  with 
her  eyes  wild  and  full  of  a  despairing  pain. 

Now  that  I  have  gone  thus  far  I  should 
tell  their  story  fully ;   but  I  cannot. 

Here  is  what  is  for  knowledge  throughout 
the  glens. 

That  night  Ian  told  Ethlenn  how  he  had 
received  a  mysterious  letter  from  the  distant 
southland  city,  London.  It  purported  to  be 
from  his  brother  Hector,  whose  word  was 
that  he  had  departed  suddenly  into  the  south 
country  from  Edinburgh,  whither,  as  Ian 
knew,  he  had  lately  gone.  The  writing  was 
in  an  unfamiliar  hand.  The  message  was 
to  the  effect  that  Hector  was  ill,  dying  ;  that 
he  begged  Ian  to  come  to  him  at  once ;  and 
that,  on  his  arrival,  he  would  be  met  by  a 
friend,  a  Stralachlan  man  at  that,  who  would 
take  him  straightway  to  the  death-bed. 

Well,  it  was  the  long  way  to  London  that 


DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN     251 

Ian  M6r  went.  Was  there  never  a  hill  he 
wondered,  after  the  Cumberland  fells  were 
left  far  behind — was  there  never  a  iiill  in  the 
poor  land  ? 

But  all  thoughts  of  this  foreign  England 
and  of  the  great  city  he  was  so  eager  to  see, 
and  yet  was  already  weary  of,  went  from  him, 
when,  at  the  station,  he  was  met  by  Roderick 
Stuart,  the  cousin  of  Ethlenn. 

What  did  it  mean  ?  What  was  the  mean- 
ing of  this  thing?  Why  was  Roderick  Stuart 
in  London — he  who  was  a  small  laird  high 
up  in  Stralachlan  of  Loch  Fyne  :  he  that  was 
the  lover  of  Ethlenn  :  he  that  had  sworn  to 
the  undoing  of  Ian  Mor,  and  to  the  winning 
of  his  cousin  Ethlenn  after  all  ? 

The  man  came  forward  with  what  smile 
upon  his  false  lips  could  rise  above  a  heart 
so  black. 

"  No,"  said  Ian  simply ;  "  no,  we  will  not 
be  shaking  hands,  Roderick -mhic-Aonghas. 
There  is  that  between  us  of  which  there  is 
no  need  to  speak.  Where  will  my  brother 
be?  If  you  will  be  so  good  as  to  tell  me 
the  way  I  will  go  to  him  alone," 

Stuart    laughed.       "  London    isn't    Inverary, 


252     DAUGHTER  OF   THE   SUN 

lan-mhic-Ian :  no,  nor  yet  Greenock :  no, 
nor  yet  even  Glasgow.  The  place  where  your 
brother  is,  why  it  will  be  miles  and  miles 
from  here.  There  is  a  cab  here  waiting 
for  us.  If  you  wish  to  see  Hector  Mclan 
alive  you  must  not  be  waiting  here,  talking 
of  this  and  that." 

In  the  long  drive  through  the  streets,  so 
unspeakably  sordid  and  dreary  that  lan's 
heart  bled  for  the  wretched  folk  who  had  to 
live  away  from  the  quiet  hills  and  the  clean 
waters,  he  asked  his  companion  many  ques- 
tions, but  without  any  answer  that  gave  him 
ease.  Again,  what  was  the  meaning  of  Rod- 
erick Stuart  being  dressed  as  though  he 
were  a  minister  ?  True,  he  was  a  man  with 
much  money,  so  it  was  said  :  but  why  was  he 
clad  as  though  he  were  a  minister?  Was 
it  a  southland  way? 

So  sure  at  last  was  he  that  he  was  being 
deceived,  that  he  would  have  then  and  there 
parted  with  the  man  Stuart  had  it  not  been 
that,  at  that  moment,  the  cab  swerved,  passed 
through  a  gateway  into  a  short  narrow  avenue, 
and  came  to  a  stop  abruptly. 

Almost  immediately  after  they  had  entered 


DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN     253 

the  house,  Stuart  was  called  by  a  servant 
out  of  the  room  where  they  waited.  When 
he  came  back,  a  minute  or  two  later,  it  was 
with   a   tall,  heavy-browed,  sullen-eyed  man. 

"  Ian,"  began  Roderick  Stuart  familiarly, 
and  with  a  smile  as  he  noticed  the  angry 
look  in  Ian  M6r's  eyes :  "  Ian,  this  is  Dr 
MacManus,  of  whom  I  have  told  you." 

Ian  made  no  answer,  but  looked  from  one 
to  the  other.  The  tall  man  turned  to  his 
companion. 

"  Did  you  say  he  was  an  older  or  a  younger 
brother  of  yours,  Mr  Stuart  ? " 

"  Younger." 

But  here  Ian  M6r  spoke,  frowning  darkly. 

"  I  do  not  know  you,  sir,  and  I  do  not 
know  why  I  am  in  this  house,  if  my  brother 
Hector  is  not  here.  If  he  is,  I  am  wishing 
to  go  to  him  at  once.  As  for  this  man 
here,  Roderick  Stuart,  he  is  no  kith  or  kin 
to  me.  My  name  is  Ian  Mclan,  and  I  am 
of  Tigh-na-coille  in  Strachurmore  of  Loch 
Fyne." 

But  why  should  I  delay  in  telling  that 
which  will  already  be  guessed? 


254     DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN 

The  man  Stuart  had  prevailed  with  this 
Dr  MacManus,  whether  by  craft  or  by  bribery, 
or  both :  and  there  is  no  need  to  say  more 
than  that  Ian  M6r  found  too  late  that  he 
had  been  trapped  into  a  private  asylum.* 

In  the  months  that  followed  no  word  was 
had  of  him.  His  brother  Hector,  who  had 
not  been  ill  at  all,  and  had  never  gone  south 
from  Edinburgh,  did  all  that  he  could,  not 
only  by  inquiries  in  London,  because  of 
what  Ethlenn  had  told  him,  but  also  of  the 
steamship  companies,  for  Roderick  Stuart  of 
Dubh  Chnoc  in  Stralachlan  told  him  how  he 
had    met    Ian   in    Glasgow,   and    how   he,    Ian, 

*  I  am  not  telling  here  the  story  of  Ian  Mor.  All  who  knew 
him,  and  many  of  those  who  love  his  songs,  are  familiar  with  the 
piteous  record  of  the  bitter  wrong  that  was  done  to  him  and  to 
Ethlenn  Stuart.  By  a  strange  coincidence,  the  day  of  his  abrupt 
release  was  the  day  before  Ethlenn's  death,  the  day  he  left 
London  for  his  return  to  the  mountain-land  for  which,  as  for 
her,  his  heart  was  sick  unto  death.  The  death  of  Roderick 
Stuart  had  brought  about  his  freedom  ;  but  here  it  is  needless  to 
go  into  details  of  all  that  happened  before  and  after. 

It  was  Ian  M6r  himself  who  found  her  body,  on  the  eve  that 
followed  the  sunrise  into  which  her  life  had  lapsed,  as  a  flower 
might  give  up  its  perfume.  Nevertheless,  I  should  add,  the 
passion  of  his  love  while  she  lived,  the  passion  of  his  love  for 
her  in  death,  had  more  to  do  with  the  strange  dream- madness, 
or  "  ecstasy,"  of  his  after-years,  than  even  the  excruciating 
mental  suffering  which  he  endured  through  the  villainy  of 
Roderick  Stuart. 


DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN     255 

had  informed  him  of  his  intent  to  sail  to 
America  and  take  to  a  new  life  there  under 
a  new  name.  Hector  believed  so  far,  and, 
indeed,  this  story  grew,  and  was  received. 
Only  Ethlenn  knew  that  the  man  lied.  She 
waited  with  her  heart  in  leash. 

In  the  sixth  month  of  silence  Ethlenn's 
child  was  born.  With  joy  and  pain  she 
spent  long  hours  looking  into  its  blue  eyes, 
seeking  there  the  clue  to  the  strange  and 
terrible  mystery. 

Ah,  it  is  God  only  knows  what  she  learned 
there ;  but  one  day  she  put  the  child  hurriedly 
back  to  her  breast,  and  strode  swift  through 
the  pines  to  her  home.  Neither  sorrow  nor 
suffering  had  dimmed  her  beauty.  She  moved 
now  as  a  Bandia,  a  mountain-goddess. 

The  child  she  left  with  a  kinswoman,  Mary 
MacNair,  a  young  widow,  who  took  the  little 
one  to  her  heart  with  sobbing  joy  because 
of  her  own  womb  that  had  not  borne  and 
of  the  dead  man  whom  she  had  loved. 

Having  done  this,  Ethlenn  put  off  from 
Creggan  shore  in  a  boat.  The  breeze  came 
down  the  loch,  and  she  sailed  swift  southward. 
When  opposite  the  Glen   of  Dubh  Chnoc  she 


255    DAUGHTER   OF  THE   SUN 

landed.  In  less  than  an  hour  she  was  upon 
the  high  upland  where  Roderick  Stuart  had 
his  home.  The  man  was  not  there.  He 
was  up  on  the  hill,  she  was  told — at  the 
shealing  of  Farlan  Macfarlane  the  shepherd. 

When,  at  last,  they  met,  it  was  by  the 
Lochan-na-Mona,  the  deep  black  tarn  in  the 
moorland. 

They  looked  at  each  other  in  silence.  Then 
a  cruel  smile  came  upon  the  man's  face. 

"  It  is  too  late  that  you  are  coming  now, 
Ethlenn  Stuart — or  is  it  Ethlenn  Mclan  I 
should  be  saying?" 

She  took  no  notice  of  the  sneer. 

"  I  am  Ethlenn  Mclan.  Do  you  know 
why  I  have  come?" 

"  Well,  as  for  that,  my  lass   ..." 

"  I  have  come  to  kill  you." 

"  You  .  .  .  you !  Ah,  by  the  black  stone 
in  lona,  is  that  so?  Sure,  it  is  terrified  I 
ought  to  be!" 

But  suddenly  all  the  surface  courage  of  the 
man  sank.  He  saw  somewhat  in  Ethlenn's 
eyes  which  put  the  fear  upon  him. 

She  drew  closer.  The  eyes  in  her  death- 
pale  face  were  like  dark  water-lilies  afloat 
on  wan  water. 


D  A  U  G  1 1  T  E  R   O  1'^   T  1 1  K   S  U  N     257 

"  I  did  not  know  in  what  way  G(jd  would 
give  you  over  into  my  hands,  but  now  I 
know,  Roderick-mhic-Aonghas." 

"  I  am  innocent,  Ethlenn  Co-ogha  .  .  . 
I  did  not  do  it  .  .  .  besides,  he  .  .  .  he  .  .  . 
he  is  not  dead    .    .    .    and    ..." 

But  with  a  spring  she  was  upon  him.  He 
stumbled,  fell,  half-rose :  with  a  swift  whirl 
she  swung  him  off  his  balance.  The  next 
moment  he  fell  headlong,  backward,  into  the 
deep  pool. 

Ethlenn  stood  for  a  moment  watching. 
Then  she  snatched  the  iron-shod  staff  he 
had  dropped.  If  he  rose,  it  must  be  to  his 
death.  But  whether  caught  in  the  trailing 
weeds,  or  for  some  other  reason  not  to  be 
known,  Roderick  Stuart  never  rose.  There, 
in  time,  his  body  was  found  :  and  the  strath- 
folk  said  that  he  had  fallen  there,  heavy  with 
the  drink  that  was  always  upon  him  of  late, 
and  had  been  drowned  there  in  the  dark 
and  the  silence. 

Ethlenn  waited  by  the  tarn  till,  from  its 
unrevealing  depths,  bubble  after  bubble 
ascended ;  waited  till  not  the  smallest  air- 
bubble  quivered  upon  the  smooth  blackness 
R 


258     DAUGHTER   OF  THE   SUN 

of  the  water ;  waited  till  the  lapwings  of  the 
gloaming  flew  overhead,  crying  mournfully. 
Then,  at  last,  she  turned,  and  went  down 
through  the  shadowy  woods  to  the  place 
where  her  boat  was. 

It  was  moonlight  when,  three  hours  later, 
she  opened  the  door  of  the  cottage.  Her 
mother  was  awake,  and  called  to  her. 

"  Have  you  had  good  news,  Ethlenn,  my 
bonnie  ? "  she  whispered,  as  she  drew  the 
beautiful  face  down  to  her  own. 

The  girl  stared  at  her  questioningly. 

"  I  am  asking  it,  dear,  because  of  the  glad 
light  that  is  in  your  eyes.  Perhaps  it  is 
only  a  good  deed  that  you  have  done?" 

"Ay,  mother  dear,  that  is  it.  It  is  because 
of  a  good  deed  that  I  have  done.  But  do 
not  speak  to  me  about  it,  now  or  later.  I 
am  glad,  who  can  never  be  glad  again  till 
I  see  Ian  face  to  face." 

And  from  that  day  forth  Ethlenn  went  to 
and  fro  as  one  in  a  dream.  Some  thought 
that  her  sorrow  had  crazed  her :  others  that 
a  life-long  melancholy  had  come  to  her  out 
of  her  grief.  Once  only  she  was  heard  to 
laugh  :   when  a  farmer  from  Stralachlan  urged 


DAUGHTER    OF   THE    SUN     259 

her  to  write  a  monody  on  Roderick  Stuart, 
whose  untimely  death  had  shocked  the  people 
of  the  strath. 

More  than  ever  she  haunted  the  pine-wood, 
the  hills,  or  the  loch.  Often  she  was  seen, 
singing  low  to  her  baby,  or  raising  it  on  high 
to  catch  the  wind  or  the  sun,  calling  the  boy 
her  Ian,  her  poet,  her  blossom  of  joy. 

In  the  late  heats  she  crossed  often  to  the 
steep  woodlands  at  the  Ceann-More,  on  the 
opposite  side  of  the  loch.  At  one  rocky  head- 
land, crowned  with  a  solitary  pine,  she  dreamed 
through  long  hours.  It  was  here  that  she 
and  Ian  had  spent  one  memorable  golden  day. 
Lying  here,  she  could  still  feel  his  breath 
warm  against  her  face,  could  almost  feel  his 
lips  upon  her  own.  Nearly  all  her  last  songs 
were  made  at  this  spot,  Creagaleen. 

So  it  was  that,  after  many  weeks,  the  steep, 
rocky,  and  densely-wooded  shore  which  ran 
between  two  promontories  became  known  to 
the  fisher-folk  of  Kenmore  and  Strachur  as 
Ard-Ethlenn. 

Only  once  did  she  take  the  child  with  her 
when  she  went  to  Creagaleen.  It  was  on 
that  day  she  made  this  song  to   Ian  ban,  her 


26o     DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN 

little    boy,   her    Ian    who   was    of    Ian.       It   is 
called  in  the  Gaelic,   The  Two  lans. 

Are  these  your  eyes,  Ian, 

That  look  into  mine  ? 
Is  this  smile,  this  laugh 

Thine  ? 

Heart  of  me,  dear, 

O  pulse  of  my  heart, 
This  is  our  child,  our  child — 

And  .  .  .  we  apart ! 

Wrought  of  thy  life,  Ian, 

Wrought  in  my  womb. 
Never  to  feel  thy  kiss  ! — 

Ah,  bitter  doom  ! 

Live,  live,  thou  laugliing  boy. 

We  meet  again  ! 
Here  do  we  part,  we  twain  : 
I  to  my  death-sweet  pain, 

Thou  to  thy  span  of  joy. 

Hush,  hush  :  within  thine  eyes 

His  eyes  I  see. 
Sure,  death  is  Paradise 
If  so  my  soul  can  be, 

Ian,  with  thee  ! 

Here,  too,  were  made  some  of  those  songs 
of  passionate  love  which  have  never  been 
collected,  but  linger  only  in  the  hearts  of  those 
who   learned   them   long   years   ago.      Two   oi 


DAUGHTER   OF   THE    SUN     261 

these  I  have  in  llic  writing  of  Ian  Mor,  who 
copied  them  for  mc  from  the  original  in  "  The 
Book  of  My  Heart,"  as  the  small  MS. 
volume  was  called  which  was  found  among 
Ethlenn's  papers. 


I 


His  face  was  glad  as  dawn  to  me, 
His  breath  was  sweet  as  dusk  to  me, 
His  eyes  were  burning  flames  to  me, 
Shule,  S/iule,  S/tule,  ngra^i ! 

The  broad  noon-day  was  night  to  me, 
The  full-moon  niglit  was  dark  to  me, 
The  stars  whirled  and  the  poles  span 
The  hour  God  took  him  far  from  me. 

Perhaps  he  dreams  in  heaven  now, 
Perhaps  he  doth  in  worship  bow, 
A  white  flame  round  his  foam-white  brow, 
Shule,  Shule,  Shule,  agrah  ! 

I  laugii  to  think  of  him  like  this, 
Who  once  found  all  his  joy  and  bliss 
Against  my  heart,  against  my  kiss, 
Shule,  Shule,  Shule,  agrah ! 

Star  of  my  joy,  art  still  the  same 
Now  thou  hast  gotten  a  new  name, 
Pulse  of  my  heart,  my  Blood,  my  Flame, 
Shule,  Shule,  Shule,  agrah  ! 


262     DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN 
II 

He  laid  his  dear  face  next  to  mine, 
His  eyes  aflame  burned  close  to  mine, 
His  heart  to  mine,  his  lips  to  mine, 
O  he  was  mine,  all  mine,  all  mine. 

Drunk  with  old  wine  of  love  I  was. 
Drunk  as  the  wild-bee  in  the  grass 
Singing  his  honey-mad  sweet  bass. 
Drunk,  drunk  with  wine  of  love  I  was  ! 

His  lips  of  life  to  me  were  fief. 
Before  him  I  was  but  a  leaf 
Blown  by  the  wind,  a  shaken  leaf. 
Yea,  as  the  sickle  reaps  the  sheaf, 
My  Grief ! 
He  reaped  me  as  a  gathered  sheaf! 

His  to  be  gathered,  his  the  bliss. 
But  not  a  greater  bliss  than  this  ! 
All  of  the  empty  world  to  miss 
For  wild  redemption  of  his  kiss  ! 
My  Grief ! 

For  hell  was  lost,  though  heaven  was  brief 
Sphered  in  the  universe  of  thy  kiss — 
So  cries  to  thee  thy  fallen  leaf. 
Thy  gathered  sheaf, 
Lord  of  my  life,  my  Pride,  my  Chief, 
My  Grief! 

It  was  midway  in  the  heat-wave  of  a  rain- 
less    September     that,     in     lan's    words,     the 


DAUGHTER   OF  THE   SUN     263 

Daughter   of  the    Sun    "  went    away   with    the 
hill-wind  through  the  green  silences." 

One  evening  she  sailed  across  the  loch,  and 
drifted  slow  with  the  tide  through  the  green 
depths  beneath  Ard-Ethlenn.  At  Creagaleen 
she  moored  the  boat,  and  climbed  the  bracken- 
covered  boulders.  Under  the  pine  where  she 
and  Ian  had  first  known  the  passion  of  their 
love,  she  lay  down  :  strangely  weary  now. 
The  moon  rose  over  the  Cowal,  transmuting 
the  velvety  shadows  on  the  hills  into  a  fluid 
light.  The  lingering  gloaming,  the  moonshine, 
pale  stars  to  north  and  south,  deep  calms  of 
shadow,  one  and  all  wrought  the  loch  to  the 
beauty  of  dream.  Thus  might  the  bride  of 
Man^nnan,  she  who  was  a  lovely  sea  -  loch, 
have  seemed  to  him,  when  he  came  in  from 
the  ocean  upon  his  chariot,  the  flowing  tide. 

To  have  loved  supremely !  After  all,  the 
green,  sweet  world  had  been  good  to  her,  its 
daughter.  She  had  loved  and  been  loved, 
with  the  passion  of  passion.  Nothing  in  the 
world  could  take  away  that  joy ;  not  the 
death  of  Ian  Mor — of  which  now  there  could 
be  no  longer  any  doubt — not  sorrow  by  day 
and  grief  by  night ;  not  the  mysterious  powers 


264     DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN 

themselves  that  men  called  God,  and  that 
moved  and  lived  and  had  their  blind  will 
behind  the  blowing  wind  and  the  rising  sap, 
behind  the  drifting  leaf  and  the  granite  hills, 
behind  the  womb  of  woman  and  the  mind  of 
man,  behind  the  miracle  of  day  and  night, 
behind  life,  behind  death. 

It  was  hers :  all  hers.  To  have  known 
this  wonderful  happiness  was  in  truth  to  be, 
as  Ian  had  often  called  her,  a  Princess  of  the 
World.  How  gladly  she  would  have  lived 
through  the  long  years  with  him,  she  thought : 
but,  since  that  was  not  to  be,  how  gladly  she 
forfeited  all  else. 

All  that  night  she  lay  there,  under  the  pine- 
tree,  listening  to  the  lapping  of  the  tide  in 
the  hollows  and  crevices  beneath. 

It  was  for  peace,  too,  to  know  that  she  had 
killed  Roderick  Stuart.  Perhaps  Ian  knew 
that  his  murderer  lay  in  that  black  hill-tarn. 
That  were  well.  She  would  have  killed  him, 
of  course,  whatever  had  happened  ;  but  it  was 
better  that  he  was  delivered  over  to  her  then, 
there,  in  that  way.  It  was  a  good  law :  a 
life  for  a  life.  The  minister  said  "  No,"  and 
the  people  echoed  "  No " ;    but  in  the   human 


DAUGHTER    OF   THE   SUN     265 

heart  it  was  al\va)'.s  "  Yes."  Ian  was  the 
tenderest  human  being  —  man,  woman,  or 
child  —  she  had  ever  known  :  but,  sure,  he 
too  would  have  slain  Rodcrick-mhic-Aonghas  : 
ay,  sure,  that  was  for  the  knowing.  He  would 
love  her  the  better  when  they  met  again  in 
the  shadow  of  the  grave,  because  of  the  deed 
she  had  done.  Of  old,  no  man  or  woman  of 
heroic  soul  suffered  the  death  -  wrong  to  pass 
without  the  death  -  eric.  And  who  are  the 
blind  sheep  of  to-day  that  follow  new  shep- 
herds? Do  they  know  any  whit  more  than 
did  the  mountain -folk  and  the  sea-farers  in 
the  days  of  old  ? 

Towards  dawn  the  tide  was  on  the  ebb. 
Ethlenn  knew  that  it  was  ebb  -  tide  also  in 
her  life. 

At  sunrise  she  rose,  stretched  out  her  arms, 
and  called  Ian  thrice.  She  heard  the  gulls 
and  skuas  crying  upon  the  weedy  promontories  ; 
on  the  loch  the  mackerel-shoals  made  a  rustling 
noise  ;  the  hill-wind  sang  a  far-off  song  :  but  no 
answer  came  from  him  whom  she  called. 

The  sunlight  was  about  her  like  a  garment : 
as  a  consuming  flame,  rather,  it  was  within 
her  and  around  her. 


266     DAUGHTER   OF   THE   SUN 

Her  eyes  filled  with  light :  her  body  thrilled. 
Slowly  she  turned.  A  smile  came  upon  her 
face.  She  stooped,  kneeled,  and  lay  down  in 
the  green-gold  gloom  beneath  the  pine. 

"  Ian  ! "  she  whispered  ;  "  Ian,  Aluinn,  my 
Poet,  my  Mountain-Lover,  Ian,  Ian  !  " 

For  it  was  Death  that  lay  there,  waiting 
comradely  :  but  he  had  come  in  the  guise  of 
Ian  M6r. 


THE     BIRDEEN 

Some  other  time  I  will  tell  the  story  of 
Isla  and  Morag  Mclan :  Isla  that  was  the 
foster-brother  and  chief  friend  of  Ian  Mclan 
the  mountain  -  poet,  known  as  Ian  of  the 
Hills,  or  simply  as  Ian  Mor,  because  of  his 
great  height  and  the  tireless  strength  that 
was  his.  Of  Morag,  too,  there  is  a  story 
of  the  straths,  sweet  as  honey  of  the  heather, 
and  glad  as  the  breeze  that,  blowing  across 
it  in  summer,  waves  the  purple  into  white- 
o'-the-wind  and  sea-change  amethyst. 

Isla  was  seven  years  older  than  Ian  Mor, 
and  had  been  seven  years  married  to  Morag 
when  the  sorrow  of  their  friend's  life  came 
upon  him.  Of  that  matter  I  speak  else- 
where. 

They  were  happy,  Isla  and  Morag.  Though 
both  were  of  Strachurmore  of  Loch  Fyne, 
they  lived  at  a  small  hill-farm  on  the  west 
side   of  the   upper    fjord    of    Loch    Long,    and 

267 


268  THEBIRDEEN 

within  sight  of  Arrochar,  where  it  sits  among 
its  mountains.  They  could  not  see  the 
fantastic  outline  of  The  Cobbler,  because  of 
a  near  hill  that  shut  them  off,  though  from 
the  Loch  it  was  visible  and  almost  upon 
them.  But  they  could  watch  the  mists  on 
Ben  Arthur  and  Ben  Maisach,  and  when  a 
flying  drift  of  mackerel-sky  spread  upward 
from  Ben  Lomond,  that  was  but  a  few 
miles  eastward  as  the  crow  flies,  they  could 
tell  of  the  good  weather  that  was  sure. 

Before  the  end  of  the  first  year  of  their 
marriage,  deep  happiness  came  to  them.  "The 
Birdeen"  was  their  noon  of  joy.  When  the 
child  came,  Morag  had  one  regret  only, 
that  a  boy  was  not  hers,  for  she  longed  to 
see  Isla  in  the  child  that  was  his.  But  Isla 
was  glad,  for  now  he  had  two  dreams  in 
his  life :  Morag,  whom  he  loved  more  and 
more,  and  the  little  one  whom  she  had 
borne  to  him,  and  was  for  him  a  mystery 
and  joy  against  the  dark  hours  of  the  dark 
days  that  must  be. 

They  named  her  Eilidh.  One  night,  in 
front  of  the  peats,  and  before  her  time  was 
come,     Morag,     sitting     with     Isla     and     Ian 


THEBIRDEEN  269 

Mor,  dreamed  of  the  birthing.  It  was  dark, 
save  for  the  warm  redness  of  the  peat- 
glow.  There  was  no  other  h'ght,  and  in  the 
dusky  corners  the  obscure  velvety  things 
that  we  call  shadows  moved  and  had  their 
own  life  and  were  glad.  Outside,  the  hill- 
wind  was  still  at  last,  after  a  long  wandering 
moaning  that  had  not  ceased  since  its 
westering,  for,  like  a  wailing  hound,  it  had 
followed  the  sun  all  day.  A  soft  rain  fell. 
The  sound  of  it  was  for  peace. 

Isla  sat  forward,  his  chin  in  his  hands 
and  his  elbows  on  his  knees.  He  was 
dreaming,  too.  "  Morag,"  "  Isla,"  deep  love, 
deep  mystery,  the  child  that  was  already 
here,  and  would  soon  be  against  the  breast ; 
these  were  the  circuit  of  his  thoughts.  Sure, 
Morag,  sweet  and  dear  as  she  was,  was  now 
more  dear,  more  sweet.  "  Green  life  to  her," 
he  murmured  below  his  breath,  "and  in  her 
heart  joy  by  day  and  peace  by  night." 

Ian  sat  in  the  shadow  of  the  ingle,  and 
looked  now  at  one  and  now  at  the  other, 
and  then  mayhap  into  the  peat  -  flame  or 
among  the  shadows.  He  saw  what  he  saw. 
Who  knows  what  is  in  a  poet's   mind  ?      The 


270  THEBIRDEEN  ^ 

echo  of  the  wind  that  was  gone  was  there,  ' 
and  the  sound  of  the  rain  and  the  move- 
ment and  colour  of  the  fire,  and  something 
out  of  the  earth  and  sea  and  sky,  and  great 
pitifulness  and  tenderness  for  women  and 
children,  and  love  of  men  and  of  birds  and  ^ 
beasts,  and  of  the  green  lives  that  were  to 
him  not  less  wonderful  and  intimate.  And 
Ian,  thinking,  knew  that  the  thoughts  of 
Isla  and  Morag  were  drifting  through  his  ! 
mind  too :  so  that  he  smiled  with  his  eyes 
because  of  the  longing  and  joy  in  the  life 
of  the  man,  his  friend ;  and  looked  through 
a  mist  of  unshed  tears  at  Morag,  because  of 
the  other  longing  that  shone  in  her  eyes, 
and  of  the  thinness  of  the  hands  now,  and 
of  the  coming  and  going  of  the  breath  like  a 
bird  tired  after  a  long  flight.  He  was  troubled, 
too,  with  the  fear  and  the  wonder  that  came  to 
him  out  of  the  hidden  glooms  of  her  soul. 

It  was  Ian  who  broke  the  stillness,  though 
for  sure  his  low  words  were  part  of  the  peat- 
rustle  and  the  dripping  rain  and  the  wash  of  '. 
the  sea-loch,  where  it  twisted  like  a  black 
adder  among  the  hills,  and  was  now  quick 
with  the  tide. 


THE  biri)i<:en  271 

"  But  if  the  birdcen  be  after  you,  Morag, 
and  not  after  Isla,  what  will  you  be  for 
calling  it?" 

Morag  started,  glanced  at  him  with  her 
flame-lit  eyes,  and  flushed.  Then,  with  a  low 
laugh,  her  whispered  answer  came. 

"Now  it  is  a  true  thing,  Ian,  that  you  arc 
a  wizard.  Isla  has  often  said  that  you  can 
hear  the  wooing  of  the  trees  and  the  flowers, 
but  sure  I  'm  thinking  you  could  hear  the 
very  stones  speak,  or  at  least  know  what  is 
in  their  hearts.  How  did  you  guess  that  was 
the  thought  I  was  having?" 

"It  was  for  the  knowing,  lassikin." 

"  Ian,  it  is  a  wife  you  should  have,  and  a 
child  upon  your  knee  to  put  its  lips  against 
yours,  and  to  make  your  heart  melt  because 
of  its  little  wandering  hands." 

Ian  made  no  sign,  though  his  pulse  leaped, 
for  this  was  ever  the  longing,  that  lay  waiting 
behind  heart  and  brain,  and  thrilled  each 
along  the  wise,  knowing  nerves  —  our  wise 
nerves  that  were  attuned  long,  long  ago,  and 
play  to  us  a  march  against  the  light,  or  down 
into  the  dark,  and  we  unwitting,  and  not 
knowing  the  ancient  rune  of  the  heritage   that 


272  THEBIRDEEN 

the  blood  sings,  an  ancient,  ancient  song. 
Who  plays  the  tune  to  which  our  dancing 
feet  are  led?  It  is  behind  the  mist,  that 
antique  strain  to  which  the  hills  rose  in  flame 
and  marl,  and  froze  slowly  into  granite  silence, 
and  to  which  the  soul  of  man  crept  from  the 
things  of  the  slime  to  the  palaces  of  the  brain. 
It  is  for  the  hearing,  that :  in  the  shells  of 
the  human.  Who  knows  the  under-song  of 
the  tides  in  the  obscure  avenues  of  the  sea? 
Who  knows  the  old  immemorial  tidal-murmur 
along  the  nerves — along  the  nerves  even  of  a 
new-born  child  ? 

Seeing  that  he  was  silent,  Morag  added : 
"  Ay,  Ian  dear,  it  is  a  wife  and  a  child  you 
must  have.  Sure  no  man  that  has  all  the 
loving  little  names  you  give  to  us  can  do 
without  us ! " 

"  Well,  well,  Morag-aghray,  the  hour  waits, 
as  they  say  out  in  the  Isles.  But  you  have 
not  given  me  the  answer  to  what  I  asked  ? " 

"And  it  is  no  answer  that  I  have.  Isla!  .  .  . 
Isla,  if  a  girl  it  is  to  be,  you  would  be 
for  liking  the  little  one  to  be  called  Morag, 
because  of  me :  but  that  I  would  not  like : 
no,    no,    I    would    not.      Is    it    forgetting    you 


THEBIRDEEN  273 

are  what  old  Muim'  Mary  said,  that  a  third 
Morag  in  line,  like  a  third  Sheumais,  would  be 
born  in  the  shadow,  would  have  the  gloom  ? " 

"  For  sure,  muirncan  ;  it  is  not  you  or  I 
that  would  forget  that  thing.  Well,  since 
there 's  Morag  that  was  your  mother,  and 
Morag  that  is  you,  there  can  be  no  third. 
But  it  is  the  same  with  Muireall  that  was  the 
name  of  my  mother  and  of  the  mother  before 
her.  See  here  now,  dear,  let  Ian  have  the 
naming,  if  a  girl  it  be — for  all  three  of  us 
know  that,  if  a  boy  it  is,  his  name  will  be 
Ian.  So  now,  mo-charaid,  what  is  the  name 
that  will  be  upon   the  wean  ? " 

" Wean"  repeated  Ian,  puzzled  for  a  moment 
because  of  the  unfamiliar  word  in  the  Gaelic, 
"  ah  sure,  yes :  well,  but  it  is  Morag  who 
knows  best." 

"  No,  no,  Ian.  The  naming  is  to  be  with 
you.  What  names  of  women  do  you  love 
best  ? " 

"  Morag." 

"  Ah,  you  know  well  that  is  not  a  true 
thing,  but  only  a  saying  for  the  saying.  Tell 
me  true :   what  name  do  you  love  best  ? " 

"  Mona,  I  like,  and  Lora,  and  Silis  too  : 
S 


274  THEBIRDEEN 

and  of  the  old  old  names,  it 's  Brighid  I 
am  loving,  and,  too,  Dearduil  {Darthuld)  and 
Malmhin  {ATalveen)  :  but  of  all  names  dear 
to  me,  and  sweet  in  my  ears,  it  is  Eilidh 
{Eil-ihy 

And  so  it  was.  When,  in  the  third  week 
after  that  night,  the  child  was  born,  and  a 
woman -child  at  that,  it  was  called  Eilidh. 
But  the  first  thing  that  Ian  said  when  he 
entered   the   house   after   the   birthing   was  : — 

"  How  is  the  birdeen  ?  " 

And  from  that  day  Eilidh  was  "the  birdeen," 
oftenest :   even  with   Isla  and   Morag. 

Of  the  many  songs  that  Ian  made  to  Eilidh, 
here  is  one. 

Silidh,  Eilidh,  Eilidh,  dear  to  me,  dear  and  snjoeet. 
In  dreams  I  am  hearing  the  noise  of  your  little  running  feet — 
The  noise  of  your  running  feet  that  like  the  sea-hoofs  beat 
eA  music  by  day  and  night,  Eilidh,  on  the  sands  of  my  heart,  my 
S--weet ! 

Eilidh,  blue  V  the  eyes,  as  all  babe-children  are, 

Jlnd  luhite  as  the  canna  that  blvws  luith  the  hill-breast  ivind 

afar. 
Whose  is  the  light  in  thine  eyes,  the  light  of  a  star,  a  star 
That  sitteth  supreme  --where  the  starry  lights  of  heanjen  a  glory 

are  l 


THE    RIRDEEN  275 

Eilidfi,  Biitii/i,  Bilidh,put  off  your  ivee  haiiM  from  the  heart  o'  me, 
It  is  pain  they  are  making  there,  n.uhere  no  more  pain  should  he : 
For  little  running  feet,  an  wee  ivhite  hands,  an'  croodlin  as  of 

the  sea, 
"Bring  tears  to  my  eyes,  Silidh,  tears,  tears,  out  of  the  heart  o"  me — 

£Mo  lennav-a-chree, 
£Mo  lennav-a-chree ! 

This  was  for  himself,  and  because  of  what 
was  in  his  heart.  But  he  made  songs  to 
the  Birdeen  herself  Some  were  as  simple- 
mysterious  as  a  wayside  flower  :  others  were 
strange,  and  with  a  note  in  them  that  all 
who  know  the  songs  of  Ian  will  recognise. 
Here  is  one. 

I.ennavan-mo, 

Lenna-uan-mo, 

IV ho  is  it  sivinging  you  to  and  fro, 

With  a  long  Ioim  sowing  and  a  snueet  lo-iv  croon, 

eAnd  the  lo-ving  ivords  of  the  mother  s  rune  ? 

Lennauan-mo, 
Lenna'van-mo, 

IV ho  is  it  sivinging  yott  to  and  fro  ? 
I  am  thinking  it  is  an  angel  fair. 
The  Jlngel  that  looks  on  the  gulf  from  the  lo-ivest  stair 
Jlnd  sowings  the  green  ivorld  up-mard  by  its  leagues  of  sunshine- 
hair. 

Lenna--van-mo, 
Lennauan-mo, 
Who  is  it  sowings  you  and  the  Jtngel  to  and  fro  ? 


276  THEBIRDEEN 

//  is  He  nju/iose  faintest  thought  is  a  ivorU  afar. 
It  is  He  n.vhose  •■wish  is  a  leaping  se^ven-moond  star, 
It  is  He,  Lennavan-mo, 
To  nv  horn  you  and  I  and  all  things  flo^w. 

Lenna-van-mo, 
Lennwvan-mo, 

It  is  only  a  little  nvee  lass  you  are,  Bilidh-mo-chree, 
'But  as  this  nxiee  blossom  has  roots  in  the  depths  of  the  sky. 
So  you  are  at  one  'with  the  Lord  of  Eternity — 
'Bonnie  avee  lass  that  you  are, 
{My  morning-star, 
Bilidh-mo-chree,  Lennanjan-mo, 
Lennavan-mo ! 

Once  more  let  me  give  a  song  of  his,  this 
time  also,  like  "  Leanabhan  -  Mo,"  of  those 
written  while  Eilidh  was  still  a  breast-babe. 

Bilidh,  Bilidh, 

(My  bonnie  'wee  lass  : 
The  'winds  blonv 

Jlnd  the  hours  pass. 

But  nenjer  a  'wind 

Can  do  thee  'wrong, 
Bro-wn  Birdeen,  singing 

Thy  bird-heart  song. 

Jlnd  7ie'ver  an  hour 

But  has  for  thee 
Blue  of  the  hea'ven 

Jlnd  green  of  the  sea : 

Blue  for  the  hope  of  thee, 
Bilidh,  Bilidh  ■ 


THEBIRDEEN  277 

Qreen  for  the  joy  of  t/iee^ 
EilU/t,  EilU/i. 


S-iuing  in  thy  nest^  then^ 

Hae  on  my  heart , 
"BirJeen,  "BirJeen, 

Here  on  my  heart, 

Here  on  my  heart ! 

But  Eilidh  was  "the  Birdecn"  not  only 
when  she  could  be  tossed  high  in  the  air 
in  lan's  strong  arms,  or  could  toddle  to  him 
from  claar  to  stool  and  from  stool  to  chair ; 
not  only  when  she  could  go  long  walks  with 
him  upon  the  hills  above  Loch  Long ;  but 
when,  as  a  grown  lass  of  twenty,  she  was  so 
fair  to  see  that  the  country-side  smiled  when 
it  saw  her,  as  at  the  first  sun-flood  swallow, 
or  as  at  the  first  calling  across  dewy  meadows 
of  the  cuckoo  after  long  days  of  gloom. 

She  was  tall  and  slim,  with  a  flower-like 
way  with  her :  the  way  of  the  flower  in  the 
sunlight,  of  the  wave  on  the  sea,  of  the  tree- 
top  in  the  wind.  Her  changing  hazel  eyes, 
now  grey-green,  now  dusked  with  sea-gloom 
or  a  violet  shadowiness  ;  her  wonderful  arched 
eyebrows,  dark  so  that  they  seemed  black ; 
the    beautiful    bonnie    face    of    her,    with    her 


278  THEBIRDEEN 

mobile  mouth  and  white  flawless  teeth ;  the 
ears  that  lay  against  the  tangle  of  her  sun- 
brown  shadowy  hair,  like  pink  shells  on  a 
drift  of  seaweed  ;  the  exquisite  poise  of  head 
and  neck  and  body — are  not  all  these  things 
to  be  read  of  her  in  the  poems  of  Ian  M6r? 
Her  voice,  too,  was  sweet  against  the  ears 
as  the  singing  of  hillside  burns.  But  most 
she  was  loved  for  this :  that  she  was  ever 
fresh  as  the  dawn,  young  as  the  morning, 
and  alive  in  every  fibre  with  the  joy  of  life. 
The  old  dreamed  they  were  young  again 
when  she  was  with  them  :  the  weary  opened 
their  hearts  because  she  was  sunshine :  the 
young  were  glad  and  believed  that  all  things 
might  be.  Who  can  tell  the  many  names  of 
the  Birdeen?  She  was  called  Sunshine,  Sun- 
beam, Way  o'  the  Wind,  and  a  score  more 
of  lovely  and  endearing  names.  But  to  every- 
one there  was  one  name  that  was  common 
— the  Birdeen. 

"What  has  she  done  to  be  so  famous, 
both  through  Ian  Mor  and  others,"  was  often 
said  of  her  when,  in  later  years,  the  first  few 
threads  of  grey  streaked  the  bonnie  hair  that 
was    her    pride?      What    has    she    done,    this 


THEBIRDEEN  279 

Eilidh,  save  what  other  women  do?  Ah, 
well,  it  is  not  Eilidh's  story  I  am  telling :  and 
she  living  yet,  and  like  to  live  till  the  young 
heart  of  her  is  still  at  last.  It  will  be  the 
going  of  a  sunbeam  that. 

But  this  is  for  the  knowing,  and,  sure,  can 
be  said.  She  loved  the  green  world  with  a 
deep  enduring  love.  Earth,  sea,  and  sky 
were  comradely  with  her,  as  with  few  men 
and  fewer  w^omen.  And  she  loved  men  and 
women  and  children  just  as  Ian  Mor  loved 
them,  and  that  was  a  way  not  far  from  the 
loving  way  that  the  Son  of  Man  had,  for  it 
was  tender  and  true  and  heeding  little  the 
evil,  but  rejoicing  with  laughter  and  tears 
over  the  good.  Then,  too,  there  is  this : 
she  loved  the  man  to  whom  she  gave  herself, 
with  deep  passion,  that  was  warm  against  all 
chill  of  change  and  time  and  death  itself. 
How  few  of  whom  even  this  much  can  be 
said  ?  For  deep  passion  is  rare,  so  rare 
that  men  have  debased  the  flawless  image  to 
the  service  of  a  base  coinage.  She  gave  him 
love,  and  passion,  and  the  longing  of  her 
woman's  heart :  and  she  was  the  flame  that 
was   in   his   brain,    for   he,   too,   like    Ian    Mor, 


28o  THEBIRDEEN 

was  a  poet  and  dreamer.  Then,  after  having 
given  joy  and  strength  and  the  flower  of  her 
life,  so  that  he  had  the  brain  and  the  heart 
of  two  lives,  she  gave  him  the  supreme  gift 
she  had  for  the  giving,  and  that  was  their 
child,  that  is  called  Aluinn  because  of  his 
beauty,  and  is  now  the  poet  of  a  new  day. 

When  she  was  married  to  the  man  whose 
love  for  her  was  almost  worship,  Ian  Mor 
said  this  to  him :  "  Be  proud,  for  she  who 
has  filled  you  with  deep  meanings  and  new 
powers,  is  herself  a  proud  Queen  in  whose 
service  you  must  either  live  or  die  with  joy." 

And  to  Eilidh  herself  he  said,  in  a  written 
word  he  gave  her  to  take  away  with  her : 
"  Rhythms  of  the  music  of  love  for  your  brain, 
white-wing'd  thoughts  for  the  avenues  of  your 
heart,  and  the  song  of  the  White  Merle  be 
there ! "  And  the  Birdeen  was  glad  at  that, 
for  she  knew  Ian,  and  all  that  he  meant,  and 
she  would  rather  have  had  that  word  than 
any  treasure  of  men. 

To  me,  long  years  afterward,  he  said  this : 
"  I  have  known  two  women  that  were  of  the 
old  race  of  the  Tuatha  -  de  -  Danann.  They 
were  as   one,   though  she  with  whom    my  life 


THE    BIRD  EEN  281 

rose  and  my  life  went  was  Ethlcnn,  and  the 
other  was  Eilidh,  the  Birdeen  at  whose  birth- 
ing I  was,  and  who  is  comrade  and  friend  to 
me,  more  than  any  man  has  been  or  any 
woman.  Of  each,  this  is  my  word  : — '  A 
woman  beautiful,  to  be  loved,  honoured,  re- 
vered, ay,  scarce  this  side  idolatry :  but  no 
weakling ;  made  of  heroic  stuff,  of  elemental 
passions  ;  strong  to  endure,  but  strong  also  to 
conquer  and   maintain.'  " 

Of  what  one  who  must  be  nameless  wrote 
to  her  I  have  no  right  to  speak,  but  here  is 
one  verse  from  his  "  Song  of  my  Heart,"  ill- 
clad  by  mc  in  this  cold  English  out  of  the 
tender  Gaelic  that  has  won  him  the  name 
"Mouth  o'  Honey."  It  is  in  prose  I  must 
give  it,  for  I  can  find  or  make  no  rhythm  to 
catch  that  strange  sea-cadence  of  his  : — 

"  Come  to  my  life  that  is  already  yours,  and  at  one  i.uit/i  you  : 
Come  to  my  blood  that  leaps  because  of  you. 
Come  to  my  heart  that  holds  you,  Zilidh^- 
Come  to  my  heart  that  holds  you  as  the  green  earth  clasps  and 

holds  the  sunlight, 
Come  to  me  !     Come  to  me,  Eilidh  ! " 

But  Still  ...  but  still  .  .  .  "What  has 
she  done,  this  Eilidh,  save  what  other  women 
do?" 


282  THEBIRDEEN 

Sure,  you  must  ask  this  elsewhere  than  of 
me.  I  know  no  reason  for  it  other  than  what 
I  have  said.  She  was,  and  is,  "the  Birdeen." 
"  Green  life  to  her,  green  song  to  her,  green 
joy  to  her,"  the  old  wish  of  Ian  at  her 
naming,  has  been  fulfilled  indeed.  Why,  for 
that  matter,  should  she  be  called  "the  Bird- 
een "  ?  There  are  other  women  as  fair  to 
see,  as  sweet  and  true,  as  dear  to  men  and 
women.  Why?  Sure,  for  that,  why  was 
Helen,  Helen  ;  or  Cleopatra,  Cleopatra ;  or 
Deirdre,  Deirdre?  And,  too,  why  does  the 
common  familiar  bow  that  is  set  in  the 
heavens  thrill  us  in  each  new  apparition  as 
though  it  were  a  sudden  stairway  to  all  lost 
or  dreamed -of  Edens?  As  I  write,  I  look 
seaward,  and  over  Innisdun,  the  dark  pre- 
cipitous isle  that  lies  in  these  wide  waters 
even  as  Leviathan  itself,  a  rainbow  rises  with 
vast  unbroken  sweep,  a  skiey  flower  fed  from 
the  innumerous  hues  of  sunset  woven  this  way 
and  that  on  the  looms  of  the  sea.  And  I 
know  that  I  have  never  seen  a  rainbow 
before,  and  of  all  that  I  may  see  I  may 
never  see  another  again  as  I  have  seen  this. 
Yet   it  is   a   rainbow  as   others  are,  and    have 


Till':    HIRDICEN  283 

been    and    will    be,    for    all    time    past    and    to 
come. 

Eilidh,  that  was  "  the  Birdeen "  when  she 
laughed  at  the  breast,  and  was  "  the  Birdeen  " 
when  her  own  Aluinn  first  turned  his  father's- 
eyes  upon  her,  and  is  "  the  Birdeen "  now 
when  the  white  flower  of  age  is  belied  by 
the  young  eyes  and  the  young,  young  heart 
—Eilidh  that  I  love,  Eilidh  that  has  the  lilt 
of  life  in  her  brain  as  no  woman  I  have 
known  or  heard  of  has  ever  had  in  like 
measure,   Eilidh    is    my    Rainbow. 


SILK    O'    THE    KINE* 

"What  I  shall  now  be  telling  you,"  said 
Ian  Mor  to  me  once — and  indeed,  I  should 
remember  the  time  of  it  well :  for  it  was  in 
the  last  year  of  his  life,  when  rarely  any 
other  than  myself  saw  aught  of  Ian  of  the 
Hills  — "  What  I  shall  now  be  telling  you 
is  an  ancient  forgotten  tale  of  a  man  and 
woman  of  the  old  heroic  days.  The  name 
of  the  man  was  Isla,  and  the  name  of  the 
woman  was  Eilidh." 

"  Ah,  yes,  for  sure,"  Ian  added,  as  I  inter- 
rupted him ;  "  I  knew  you  would  be  saying 
that :  but  it  is  not  of  Eilidh  that  loved 
Cormac   that    I    am    now   speaking.       Nor   am 

*  Silk  o'  the  Kiiie,  one  of  the  poetic  "secret"  names  of  con- 
quered Erin,  was  in  ancient  days,  there  and  in  the  Scottish 
Isles,  a  designation  for  a  woman  of  rare  beauty.  The  name 
Eilidh  (pronounced  Eil-ih,  with  a  long  accent  on  the  first 
syllable)  is  also  ancient,  but  lingers  in  the  Isles  still,  and  indeed 
throughout  the  Western  Highlands,  as  also,  I  understand,  in 
Connaught  and  Connemara.  Somhairle  (Somerlcd)  is  pro- 
nounced So-irl-ft. 
284 


SILK    O'    THE    KINE  285 

I  taking  the  hidden  way  with  Isla,  that  was 
my  friend,  nor  with  Eih'dh  that  is  my 
name-child,  whom  you  know.  Let  the  Bird- 
een  be,  bless  her  bonnie  heart !  No,  what 
I  am  for  telling  you  is  all  as  new  to  you 
as  the  green  grass  to  a  lambkin  :  and  no 
one  has  heard  it  from  these  tired  lips  o'  mine 
since  I  was  a  boy,  and  learned  it  off  the 
mouth  of  old  Barabal  MacAodh  that  was 
my  foster-mother." 

Of  all  the  many  tales  of  the  olden  time 
that  Ian  M6r  told  me,  and  are  to  be  found  in 
no  book,  this  was  the  last.  That  is  why  I 
give  it  here,  where  I  have  spoken  much  of 
him. 

Ian  told  me  this  thing  one  winter  night, 
while  we  sat  before  the  peats,  where  the 
ingle  was  full  of  warm  shadows.  We  were 
in  the  croft  of  the  small  hill-farm  of  Gleni- 
vore,  which  was  held  by  my  cousin,  Silis 
Macfarlane.  But  we  were  alone  then,  for 
Silis  was  over  at  the  far  end  of  the  Strath, 
because  of  the  baffling  against  death  of  her 
dearest  friend,  Giorsal   MacDiarmid. 

It   was   warm    there,  before   the   peats,  with 


286  SILK    O'    THE    KINE 

a  thick  wedge  of  spruce  driven  into  the 
heart  of  them.  The  resin  crackled  and  sent 
blue  sparks  of  flame  up  through  the  red 
and  yellow  tongues  that  licked  the  sooty 
chimney  -  slopes,  in  which,  as  in  a  shell,  we 
could  hear  an  endless  soughing  of  the  wind. 

Outside,  the  snow  lay  deep.  It  was  so 
hard  on  the  surface  that  the  white  hares, 
leaping  across  it,  went  soundless  as  shadows, 
and  as  trackless. 


In  the  far-off  days,  when  Somhairle  was 
Maormor  of  the  Isles,  the  most  beautiful 
woman  of  her  time  was  named  Eilidh. 

The  king  had  sworn  that  whosoever  was 
his  best  man  in  battle,  when  next  the 
Fomorian  pirates  out  of  the  north  came 
down  upon  the  isles,  should  have  Eilidh  to 
wife. 

Eilidh,  who,  because  of  her  soft,  white 
beauty,  for  all  the  burning  brown  of  her  by 
the  sun  and  wind,  was  also  called  Silk  o' 
the  Kine,  laughed  low  when  she  heard  this. 
For  she   loved   the  one  man  in  all  the  world 


SILK    O'    THE    KINE  287 

for  her,  and  that  was  Isla,  the  son  of  Isla 
M6r  the  blind  chief  of  Islay.  He,  too, 
loved  her  even  as  she  loved  him.  He  was 
a  poet  as  well  as  a  warrior,  and  scarce  she 
knew  whether  she  loved  best  the  fire  in  his 
eyes  when,  girt  with  his  gleaming  weapons 
and  with  his  fair  hair  unbound,  he  went 
forth  to  battle :  or  the  shine  in  his  eyes 
when,  harp  in  hand,  he  chanted  of  the  great 
deeds  of  old,  or  made  a  sweet  song  to  her, 
Eilidh,  his  queen  of  women :  or  the  flame 
in  his  eyes  when,  meeting  her  at  the  setting  of 
the  sun,  he  stood  speechless,  wrought  to  silence 
because  of  his  worshipping  love  of  her. 

One  day  she  bade  him  go  to  the  Isle  of 
the  Swans  to  fetch  her  enough  of  the  breast- 
down  of  the  wild  cygnets  for  her  to  make  a 
white  cloak  of.  While  he  was  still  absent — 
and  the  going  there,  and  the  faring  thereupon, 
and  the  returning,  took  three  days  —  the 
Fomorians  came  down  upon  the  Long  Island. 

It  was  a  hard  fight  that  was  fought,  but 
at  last  the  Norlanders  were  driven  back  with 
slaughter.  Somhairle,  the  Maormor,  was  all 
but  slain  in  that  fight,  and  the  corbies  would 
have  had   his  eyes   had  it  not   been    for  Osra 


288  SILK    O'    THE    KINE 

mac  Osra,  who,  with  his  javelin,  slew  the 
spearman  who  had  waylaid  the  king  while  he 
slipped  in  the  Fomorian  blood  he  had  spilt. 

While  the  ale  was  being  drunk  out  of  the 
great  horns  that  night,  Somhairle  called  for 
Eilidh. 

The  girl  came  to  the  rath  where  the  king 
and  his  warriors  feasted  ;  white  and  beautiful 
as  moonlight  among  turbulent  black  waves. 

A  murmur  went  up  from  many  bearded 
lips.  The  king  scowled.  Then  there  was 
silence. 

"  I  am  here,  O  King,"  said  Eilidh.  The 
sweet  voice  of  her  was  like  soft  rain  in  the 
woods  at  the  time  of  the  greening. 

Somhairle  looked  at  her.  Sure,  she  was 
fair  to  see.  No  wonder  men  called  her  Silk 
o'  the  Kine.  His  pulse  beat  against  the 
stormy  tide  in  his  veins.  Then,  suddenly, 
his  gaze  fell  upon  Osra.  The  heart  of  his 
kinsman  that  had  saved  him  was  his  own  : 
and  he  smiled,  and  lusted  after  Eilidh  no 
more. 

"Eilidh,  that  art  called  Silk  o'  the  Kine, 
dost  thou  see  this  man  here  before  me  ? " 

"  I   see  the  man." 


SILK    O '    THE    K  I  N  E  289 

"  Let  the  name  of  him  then  be  upon  your 
h'ps." 

"  It  is  Osra  mac  Osra." 

"It  is  this  Osra  and  no  other  man  that  is 
to  wind  thee,  fair  Silk  o'  the  Kine.  And  by 
the  same  token,  I  have  sworn  to  him  that  he 
shall  lie  breast  to  breast  with  thee  this  night. 
So  go  hence  to  where  Osra  has  his  sleeping- 
place,  and  await  him  there  upon  the  deer-skins. 
From  this  hour  thou  art  his  wife.     It  is   said." 

Then  a  silence  fell  again  upon  all  there, 
when,  after  a  loud  surf  of  babbling  laughter 
and  talk,  they  saw  that  Eilidh  stood  where 
she  was,  heedless  of  the  king's  word. 

Somhairle  gloomed.  The  great  black  eyes 
under  his  cloudy  mass  of  hair  flamed  upon 
her. 

"  Is  it  dumb  you  are,  Eilidh,"  he  said  at 
last,  in  a  cold,  hard  voice ;  "  or  do  you  wait 
for   Osra  to  take  you   hence  ?  " 

"  I  am  listening,"  she  answered ;  and  that 
whisper  was  heard  by  all  there.  It  was  as 
the  wind   in  the  heather,  low  and  sweet. 

Then  all  listened. 

The   playing   of   a   harp   was    heard.     None 
played  like  that,  save  Isla  mac   Isla  Mor. 
T 


290  SILK    O'    THE    KINE 

Then  the  deer-skins  were  drawn  aside,  and 
Isla  came  among  those  who  feasted  there. 

"Welcome,  O  thou  who  wast  afar  off  when 
the  foe  came,"  began  Somhairle,  with  bitter 
mocking. 

But  Isla  took  no  note  of  that.  He  went 
forward  till  he  was  nigh  upon  the  Maormor. 
Then  he  waited. 

"  Well,  Isla  that  is  called  Isla-Aluinn,  Isla 
fair-to-see,  what  is  the  thing  you  want  of  me, 
that  you  stand  there,  close-kin  to  death  I  am 
warning  you  ?  " 

"  I  want  Eilidh  that  is  called  Silk  o'  the 
Kine." 

"  Eilidh  is  the  wife  of  another  man." 

"  There  is  no  other  man,  O  King." 

"  A  brave  word  that !  And  who  says  it, 
O   Isla,  my  over-lord  ?  " 

"  I   say  it." 

Somhairle,  the  great  Maormor,  laughed,  and 
his  laugh  was  like  a  black  bird  of  omen  let 
loose  against  a  night  of  storm. 

"  And  what  of  Eilidh  ?  " 

"  Let  her  speak." 

With  that  the  Maormor  turned  to  the  girl, 
who  did  not  quail. 


SILK    O'    THE    KINE  291 

"  Speak,  Silk  o'  the  Kine  !  " 

"  There  is  no  other  man,  O  King." 

''  Fool,  I  have  this  moment  wedded  you 
and  Osra  mac  Osra." 

"  I  am  wife  to  Isla-Aluinn." 

"  Thou  canst  not  be  wife  to  two  men." 

"  That  may  be,  O  King.  I  know  not.  But 
I  am  wife  to  Isla-Aluinn." 

The  king  scowled  darkly.  None  at  the  board 
whispered  even.  Osra  shifted  uneasily,  clasping 
his  sword-hilt.  Isla  stood,  his  eyes  ashine  as 
they  rested  on  Eilidh.  He  knew  nothing  in 
life  or  death  could  come  between  them. 

"  Art  thou  not  still  a  maid,  Eilidh  ?  "  Som- 
hairle  asked  at  last. 

"  No." 

"  Shame  to  thee,  wanton." 

The  girl  smiled  ;  but  in  her  eyes,  darkened 
now,  there  shone  a  flame. 

"  Is  Isla-Aluinn  the  man  ?  " 

"  He  is  the  man." 

With  that  the  king  laughed  a  bitter  laugh. 

"  Seize  him  !  "  he  cried. 

But  Isla  made  no  movement.  So  those 
who  were  about  to  bind  him  stood  by,  ready 
with  naked  swords. 


292  SILK    O'    THE    KINE 

"  Take  up  your  harp,"  said  Somhairle. 

Isla  stooped,  and  lifted  the  harp. 

"  Play  now  the  wedding  song  of  Osra  mac 
Osra  and  Eilidh  Silk  o'  the  Kine." 

Isla  smiled  ;  but  it  was  a  grim  smile  that,  and 
only  Eilidh  understood.  Then  he  struck  the 
harp,  and  he  sang  thus  far  this  song  out  of  his 
heart  to  the  woman  he  loved  better  than  life. 

Eilidk,  Eilid/i,  heart  of  my  life,  my  pulse,  my  flame. 
There  are  ti.vo  men  lo-ving  thee  and  t'lvo  ^who  are  calling  thee 
luife : 

"But  only  one  husband  to  thee,  Eilidh,  that  art  my  nxjife,  and 

my  joy; 
Jly,  sure,  thy  <voomb  kno-ivs  me,  and  the  child  thou  bearest  is 

mine. 

Thou  to  me,  I  to  thee,  there  is  nought  else  in  the  ivorld,  Eilidh 

Silk  6"  the  KJne  j 
V^ught  else   in  the   ivorld,  no,  no   other   man  for   thee,  no 

ivomanfor  me  I 

But  with  that  Somhairle  rose,  and  dashed 
the  hilt  of  his  great  spear  upon  the  ground. 

"  Let  the  twain  go,"  he  shouted. 

Then  all  stood  or  leaned  back  as  Isla  and 
Eilidh  slowly  moved  through  their  midst, 
hand  in  hand.  Not  one  there  but  knew 
they  went  to  their  death. 

"  This     night    shall     be    theirs,"    cried     the 


SILK    O '    THE    K  I  X  K  293 

king  with  mocking  wrath  ;  "  then,  Osra,  you 
can  have  your  will  of  Silk  o'  the  Kine,  that 
is  your  wife  ;  and  have  Isla-Aluinn  to  be 
your  slave  ;  and  this  for  the  rising  and  setting 
of  three  moons  from  to-night.  Then  they 
shall  each  be  blinded  and  made  dumb,  and 
that  for  the  same  space  of  time  ;  and  at  the 
end  of  that  time  they  shall  be  thrown  upon 
the  snow  to  the  wolves." 

Nevertheless,  Osra  groaned  in  his  heart 
because  of  that  night  of  Isla  with  Eilidh.  Not 
all  the  years  of  the  years  could  give  him  a 
joy  like  unto  that. 

In  the  silence  in  the  mid-dark  he  went 
stealthily  to  where  the  twain  lay. 

It  was  there  he  was  found  in  the  morning, 
where  he  had  died  soundlessly,  with  Eilidh's 
dagger  up  to  the  hilt  in  his  heart. 

But  none  saw  them  go  save  one,  and  that 
was  Sorch,  the  brother  of  Isla — Sorch  who, 
in  later  days,  was  called  Sorch  Mouth  o* 
Honey  because  of  his  sweet  songs.  Of  all 
songs  that  he  sang  none  was  so  sweet  against 
the  ears  as  that  of  the  love  of  Eilidh  and 
Isla.  Two  lovers  these  that  loved  as  few  love  : 
and  deathless,  too,  because  of  that  great  love. 


294  SILK    O'    THE    KINE 

And  what  Sorch  saw  was  this.  Just  before 
the  rising  of  the  sun,  Isla  and  Eilidh  came 
hand  in  hand  from  out  of  the  rath,  where 
they  had  lain  awake  all  night  because  of  their 
deep  joy. 

Silently,  but  unhasting,  fearless  still  as  of 
yore,  they  moved  across  the  low  dunes  that 
withheld  the  sea  from  the  land. 

The  waves  were  just  frothed,  so  low  were 
they.  The  loud  glad  singing  of  them  filled 
the  morning.  Eilidh  and  Isla  stopped  when 
the  first  waves  met  their  feet.  They  cast 
their  raiment  from  them.  Eilidh  flung  the 
gold  fillet  of  her  dusky  hair  far  into  the  sea. 
Isla  broke  his  sword,  and  saw  the  two  halves 
shelve  through  the  moving  greenness.  Then 
they  turned  and  kissed  each  other  upon  the 
lips. 

And  the  end  of  the  song  of  Sorch  is  this : 
that  neither  he  nor  any  man  knows  whether 
they  went  to  life  or  to  death  ;  but  that  Isla 
and  Eilidh  swam  out  together  against  the 
sun,  and  were  seen  never  again  by  any  of 
their  kin  or  race.  Two  strong  swimmers  were 
these  who  swam  out  together  into  the  sun- 
light— Eilidh  and  Isla. 


BY   FIONA   MACLEOD 

{Author  of  "  Pharais") 

THE     MOUNTAIN     LOVERS 

Mr  George  Cottereli,,  in  an  article  in  The  Academy : — 
"  It  is  impossible  to  read  her  and  not  to  feel  that  some  magic  in 
her  touch  has  made  the  sun  seem  brighter,  the  grass  greener,  the 
world  more  wonderful." 

Mr  Grant  Allen,  in  an  article  entitled  "The  Fine  Flower 
of  Celticism": — "Miss  Fiona  Macleod's  second  book,  'The 
Mountain  Lovers,'  fully  justifies  the  opinions  already  formed  of 
her  exquisite  handicraft.  .  .  .  Her  vocabulary,  in  particular,  is 
astonishing  in  its  range,  its  richness,  and  its  magic  :  she  seems 
to  employ  every  beautiful  word  in  the  English  language  with 
instinctive  grace  and  sense  of  fitness.  .  .  .  The  tragic  episode 
of  the  blind  father's  death  is  Homeric  in  its  fierce  mixture  of 
terror  and  wonder  ;  and  the  fate  of  Sorcha,  the  mountain  maid, 
is  daintily  touched  with  a  hand  of  infinite  pathos.  ...  It  is 
this  strange,  wild  atmosphere  of  surviving  and  highly  poetical 
Celtic  heathendom  that  gives  the  story  its  chief  living  charm." 

Mr  H.  D.  Traill,  in  the  Graphic : — "  Those  who  read  Miss 
Fiona  Macleod's  '  Pharais,'  with  the  delight  and  admiration 
which  it  should  have  awakened,  will  renew  that  experience  with 
'  The  Mountain  Lovers.'  Of  the  two,  indeed,  it  is  the  finer 
book  ;  for  the  story  is  stronger,  and  the  characterisation  subtler, 
than  in  '  Pharais.'  Its  opening  chapters,  it  is  true,  inspire  a 
momentary  fear  that  the  writer's  remarkable  gift  of  style  is 
becoming  a  snare  to  her,  and  that  her  passion  for  the  mot propre 
is  luring  her  into  the  paths  of  '  preciosity.'  But  when  the  passion 
of  her  weird  romance,  and  of  the  haunted  scenery  amid  which  it 
is  cast,  fairly  takes  hold  of  her,  afiectation  is  cast  out,  and  her 
voice  is  again  what  it  was  in  '  Pharais ' — the  voice  of  a  true-bom 
Child  of  the  Mist — thrilling  through  and  through  with  the  spirit 
of  her  wild  island  home.  The  fascination  of  '  atmosphere '  in  all 
Miss  Macleod's  work  is  extraordinary." 


Mr  AsHCROFT  Noble,  in  The  New  A^e,  says  :—"  When  I 
say  that  the  '  Mountain  Lovers,'  by  Miss  Fiona  Macleod,  is  a 
beautiful  book,  I  use  no  indeterminate  epithet  of  lazy  euloj^y,  but 
the  only  epithet  which  really  defines  the  peculiar  quality  of  its 
wonderful  charm.  .  .  .  Only  in  such  verse  as  that  of  Mr  VV.  B. 
Yeats,  such  prose  as  that  of  Miss  Fiona  Macleod,  do  we  find  the 
true  revival  of  the  Celtic  feeling  and  the  Celtic  vision.  .  .  .  The 
landscape,  and  the  men  and  women  who  move  through  it — Oona, 
a  Celtic  Mignon  ;  Nial,  the  misshapen  dwarf,  seeking  for  his  lost 
soul ;  Torcall  Cameron,  in  his  loneliness  on  lolair  ;  and  Anabal 
Gilchrist,  in  her  loneliness  on  Tornideon  ;  Alan  and  Sorcha,  the 
mountain  lovers,  '  sole  sitting  on  the  shores  of  old  romance ' — all 
live  in  an  atmosphere  of  glamour,  the  breathing  of  which  per- 
forms the  true  office  of  the  imagination  in  emancipating  us  from 
the  tyranny  of  the  actual,  and  transporting  us  to  a  new  and 
beautiful  enchanted  ground.  There  are  one  or  two  situations  of 
wonderfully  strong,  human,  dramatic  interest ;  indeed,  I  can  re- 
member few  things  in  romantic  fiction  which  have  a  more  curious 
imaginative  effect  than  the  strange  fateful  meeting,  after  years  of 
alienation,  of  Torcall  and  Anabal ;  but  it  is,  I  think,  the  singu- 
larly intimate  rendering  of  the  finer  and  more  subtle  impressions 
of  nature,  both  sensuous  and  spiritual,  which  gives  to  Miss 
Macleod's  beautiful  work  its  peculiar  charm.  ...  It  is  the 
work  of  a  Celtic  de  la  Motte  Fouque,  with  a  something  added 
that  was  not  among  the  great  gifts  even  of  the  author  of 
*  Sintram  '  and  '  Undine.'  " 

Mr  Richard  Le  Gallienne  in  The  Siar:—'^  .  .  .  Striking 
and  fascinating,  and  the  telling  of  it  is  full  of  the  true  *  Glamour 
of  the  Celt.'" 

The  Daily  News: — "A  volume  instinct  with  Celtic  genius, 
...  an  idyllic  background  to  the  working  out  of  an  implacable 
fate.  .  .  .  The  little  child  Oona  must  rank  among  the  most 
fascinating  children  of  literature." 

The  Liverpool  Mercury : — "To  say  that  this  is  a  prose-poem 
of  very  high  and  rare  quality  is  by  no  means  to  exaggerate. 
The  tale  itself  is  one  of  mountain  life,  penetrated  with  old 
Gaelic  superstition  and  gloom,  strangely  mingled  with  the  '  new  ' 


wisdom  of  Christianity.     Its  chief  and  most  wonderful  charm, 
however,  is  its  wood  magic." 

The  Glasgow  Herald: — "  WTiat  one  remembers  most  of  al! 
after  a  first  reading  of  the  book  in  which  it  is  narrated,  is  the 
Celtic  air,  the  glamour  of  the  Highland  twilight,  the  rare,  rosy 
hues  of  an  Ossianic  sunset,  that  suffuses  the  whole  book  with 
an  unique  beauty.  No  one  has  ever  written  of  the  Scottish 
Highlands  with  more  insight,  more  sympathy,  or  more  tender- 
ness than  Miss  Macleod  in  this  new  volume,  as  well  as  in 
her  charming  '  Pharais.'  She  has  here  achieved  a  stronger  piece 
of  work  than  in  '  Pharais,'  and  has  touched  more  complex,  more 
tragic  chords,  with  full  harmony." 

The  World : — "  Miss  Macleod  made  so  marked  an  impression 
by  '  Pharais,'  her  first  romance,  which  was  hailed  as  a  valuable 
contribution  to  Celtic  literature,  that  more  than  common  interest 
attaches  to  her  new  work,  'The  Mountain  Lovers.'  This  will 
fully  sustain  the  appreciation  which  the  writer's  remarkable  but 
sombre  imaginative  powers  have  won." 

The  Saturday  Review: — "From  Nial  the  soulless,  with  his 
hopeless  quest  and  wild  songs  and  incantations,  to  sweet  Sorcha, 
who  dies  of  the  dream  in  her  eyes,  these  mountain-folk  have 
charm  to  set  one  musing.  The  book  is  uncanny,  impossible, 
and  altogether  fascinating." 

The  Literary  World: — "  We  eagerly  devour  page  after  page  ; 
we  are  taken  captive  by  the  speed  and  poetry  of  the  book  ;  we 
are  under  the  enchantment  of  the  Celtic  spirit." 

The  National  Observer: — "Primitive  instincts  and  passions, 
primitive  superstitions  and  faiths  are  depicted  with  a  passionate 
sympathy  that  acts  upon  us  as  an  irresistible  charm.  We  are 
snatched,  as  it  were,  from  '  the  world  of  all  of  us '  to  a  world  of 
magic  and  mystery,  where  man  is  intimately  associated  with  the 
vast  elemental  forces  of  nature." 


FORTHCOMING    BOOKS 

TO    HE    rUBLISHED    SHOK TI.Y    i;V 

Messrs  Patrick  Geddes  &  Colleagues 

\V.   H.   Whitb  &  Co.,   Edinburgh  Riverside  Press, 
Distributing;  Agents  for  the  Publishers. 


LYRA   CELTICA. 

An  Anthology  of  Representative  Celtic  Poetry,  from  the 
ancient  Irish,  Alban-Gaelic,  Breton,  and  Cymric  Poets  to 
the  youngest  Scottish  and  Irish  Celtic  Poets  of  To-day. 
Edited  by  Mrs  William  Sharp.  With  an  Introductory 
Note  on  the  Celtic  Renascence  by  Willlvm  Sharp. 
To  be  issued  at  5s.  nett.  Cr.  8vo.  (With  Celtic  Cover 
design  by  Miss  IIi:li:n  Hay.) 

A  NORTHERN   COLLEGE;   An  Experimental  Study 
in  Higher  Education. 

By  Professor  Patrick  Geddbs. 

This  little  book  (illustrated)  opens  with  an  account  of 
University  Hall,  Edinburgh,  and  narrates  what  has  been 
done  during  the  last  nine  years.  It  is  also,  however,  of 
more  general  interest  as  an  Experimental  Study  in  Higher 

Education. 

THE    IDEALS    OF    ART:    Critical  Essays  and 
Addresses. 

By  William  Sharp. 

This  volume  will  in  part  consist  of  the  Lectures  on 
"Life  and  Art"  which  Mr  William  Sharp  delivered  at 
University  Hall,  Edinburgh,  in  the  Summer  Session  1895. 


THE  BIOLOGY  OF  THE  SEASONS. 

By  J.  Arthur  Thomson,  author  of  Shidy  of  Animal 
Life,  co-author  of  The  Evolution  of  Sex.  It  is  possible 
that  this  important  work,  upon  which  Mr  Thomson  has 
long  been  engaged,  may  be  preceded  by  a  Study  in  Con- 
temporary Biology  (Function:  Environment:  Heredit)')- 

LIFE  OF  JAMES  CROLL. 

By  J.  Campbell  Irons. 
A  life  of  an  eminent,   though  not  adequately-known, 
Geologist,  which  has  long  been  desired  by  all  students  of 
Geology. 


FICTION,    &c. 

THE    WASHER    OF    THE     FORD:    and    other 
Legendary  Moralities. 

By   Fiona   Macleod,   author    of  Pharais,    The 

Mountain  Lovers,   The  Sin-Eater :  and  other 

Stories. 

This  new  volume  by  Miss  Macleod,  to  be  published 

early  in  1896,  consists  of  Celtic  Tales  and  Episodes,  based 

upon  surviving  legendary  lore,  which  deal  with  strange 

phases  of  past  and  present  Celtic  life  and  fantasy,  Pagan 

and  Christian.     A  section  of  the  book  resembles,  in  kind, 

the  episodical   story  of  St  Bridget,   "  Muime  Chriosd " 

(based  on  ancient  and  still  current  legends),  which  appears 

in  the  Autumn  Part  (Vol.  ii.)  of  The  Evergreen. 

And  other  Volumes,  in  preparation,  by  Mrs  Mona  Caird, 
Elspeth  H.  Barzia,  and  other  writers. 

Also  the  First  Issue  of  a  Xew  Series  of  Scientific  Romances. 
{Particulars  later.) 


THE     EVERGREEN 

A  NORTHERN  SEASONAL 

VOL.    II. -THE    BOOK    OF   AUTUMN 

JVice  js. 

CONTENTS. 


I.  Antiiinn  ill  Nature — 
J.  Arthur  Tho.msox 

The  Biology  of  Aulumn 
ROS.-\  MUI.HOl.I.AND 

Under  a  Purple  Cloud 

II.  Autumn  in  Life — 
P.\TRICK   GeDDES 

The  Sociology  of  Aulumn 
Sir  Noel  Pato.n 

The  Plammerer 
Marg.\ret  Armour 

Love  shall  Stay 
Sir  George  Douglas 

Cobweb  Hall :  a  Story 
William  Macdonald 

Maya 

in.  Autumn  in  the  World — 
Elisee  Reclus 

La  Cite  du  Bon-Accord 


S.  K.  Crockett 

The  Song  of  Life's  Fine 
Flower 
C.  Van  Leruerghe 

Comers  in  the  Night :   a 
Drama 
The  Abbe  Klein 

Le  Dileltantisme 
Edith  Wi.ngate  Kinder 

Amel  and  Penhor 

IV.  Autumn  in  the  North — 
Willia.m  Sharp 

The  Ilill-Water 
John  M'Leay 

The  Smelling  of  the  Snow 
Sir  Noel  Paton 

In  Shadowland 
Fiona  Macleod 

Muime    Chriosd:     a 
Legendary  Romance 


And  Thirteen  Full-page  Drawings  by  Robert  Burns,  Ja.mes 
Cadenhead,  John  Duncan,  Helen  Hay,  E.  A. 
Hornel,  Pittendrigh  Macgillivray,  C.  H.  Mackie, 
and  A.  G.  Sinclair. 

Head  and  Tail  Pieces,  after  the  manner  of  Celtic  Ornament, 
drawn  and  designed  in  the  Old  Edinburgh  Art  School. 
Printing  by  Messrs  Constable  of  Edinburgh.  Coloured 
Cover,  fashioned  in  Leather,  by  C.  H.  Mackie. 


The  First  Series  of  The  Evergreen  will  consist  of  Four  Parts : 
The  Book  of  Spring  (April  1895);  The  Book  of  Autumn 
(September  1895) ;  The  Book  of  Summer  (May  1896) ;  The 
Book  of  Winter  (November  1896). 


PART     I.— THE     BOOK     OF     SPRING 

CONTENTS 


Proem,         .       J.  Arthur 

I.  Spring  hi  Nature — 
W.  Macdoxald 

A  Procession  of  Causes 
J.  Arthur  Thomson 

Germinal,      Floreal, 
Prairial 
Patrick  Geddes 

Life  and  its  Science 
Hugo  Laubach 

Old  English  Spring 
W.  G.  Burn-Murdoch 

Lengthening  Days 
Fiona  Macleod 

Day  and  Night 

H.  Spring  in  Life — 

Hugo  Laubach 

A  Carol  of  Youth 
Pittendrigh  Macgilli  vray 

Ane  Playnt  of  Luve 
Gabriel  Setoun 

The  Crows  ;  Four  Easter 
Letters 
Riccardo  Stephens 

My  Sweetheart 
J.  J.  Henderson 

The  Return 


Thomson  and  W.  Macdonald. 
HL  Spring  in  the  World — 
Dorothy  Herbertson 
Spring  in  Languedoc 
Victor  V.  Branford 

Awakenings  in  History 
W.  Macdonald 
Junge  Leiden 
Charles  Sarolea 

La   Litterature    Nouvelle 
en  France 

IV.  Spring  in  the  North — 
Fiona  Macleod 

The  Bandruidh 
Fiona  Macleod 

The  Anointed  Man 
William  Sharp 

The  Norland  Wind 
Alexander  Carmichael 

The  Land  of  Lome 
John  Geddie 

Gledha's  Wooing 
Gabriel  Setoun 

An  Evening  in  June 
A.  J.  Herbertson 

Northern  Springtime 
Patrick  Geddes 

The  Scots  Renascence 


And  Thirteen  Full-page  Drawings  by  W.  G.  Burn-Murdoch, 
R.  Burns,  James  Cadenhead,  John  Duncan,  Helen 
Hay,  p.  Macgillivray,  C.  H.  Mackie,  Paul  Serusier, 
W.  Walls. 


REPRESENTATIVE    PRESS    OPINIONS. 

"It  is  the  first  serious  attempt  we  have  seen  on  the  part  of 
genius  and  enthusiasm  hand-in-hand  to  combat  avowedly  and 
persistently  the  decadent  spirit  which  we  have  felt  to  be  over 
aggressive  of  late.  .  .  .  We  have  in  this  first  number  of  The 
Evergieen  some  score  of  articles,  sketches,  and  tales,  written 
round  Spring  and  its  synonyms — youth,  awakenings,  renascence, 
and  the  like — whether  in  human  or  animal  life,  in  nations,  in 
history,  or  in  literature.  And  the  result  is  a  very  wonderful 
whole,  such  as  has  probably  never  been  seen  before  under 
similar  conditions.  It  is  an  anthology  rather  than  a  symposium, 
and  not  only  its  intention  but  its  execution  makes  its  worthy  to 
be  read  by  all  who  pretend  to  follow  the  literary  movements  of 
our  time." — Sunday  Times. 

"The  first  of  four  quarto  volumes,  devoted  to  the  seasons,  is  a 
very  original  adventure  in  literature  and  art.  It  is  bound  in 
roughly  embossed  leather,  very  delicately  tinted.  It  is  superbly 
printed  on  fine  paper,  gilt  edged  over  rubric  at  the  top,  and  with 
rough  sides.  ...  A  high  standard  of  literarj'  quality  is  main- 
tained throughout."— j^zrw/w^-^rtw  Post. 

"  Probably  no  attempt  at  renascence  has  ever  been  better 
equipped  than  that  undertaken  'in  the  Lawnmarket  of  Edin- 
burgh by  Patrick  Geddes  and  Colleagues.'  The  Book  of  Spring 
is  altogether  of  the  stuff  bibliographical  treasures  are  made  of." — 
Black  and  White. 

"  The  Evergreen  is  unequalled  as  an  artistic  production,  and 
while  the  organ  of  a  band  of  social  reformers  in  one  of  the 
poorest  quarters  of  Edinburgh,  it  also  touches  an  international 
note,  and  holds  up  the  spirit  of  the  best  ideals  in  literature  and 
art." — London. 


"  It  is  bad  from  cover  to  cover  ;  and  even  the  covers  are  bad. 
No  mitigated  condemnation  will  meet  the  circumstances  of  the 
case." — Nature. 


FRINTED     15Y    W.     H.    WHITE    AND    CO. 

EDINEURGH    RIVERSIDE    PRESS 


aiNDJNQ  «tCT.       OCT  1  8  1082 


i^OBARTS  LlBRARlfi 

DUE  DATE 

JUL  26 1990 


PR   ■ 

Sharp,  William 

535^ 

The  sin- eater 

S5 

1895 

<PO 


.,i¥\liffiM3Hfi